Wayward Hearts

by SilverTopHat

Rating: teen
Tags: Human, Other, Romance, Princess Luna, Changelings, Original Character, Trixie, Adventure, Gore, My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic
Length: 147663

Trixie summons a human into Equestria! But The human has other plans other than bringing her fame and glory. Come join the adventures of a lost human and his travels across this brightly colored world and discover that friends come in all sizes.

Trixie summons a human into Equestria! But The human has other plans other than bringing her fame and glory. Come join the adventures of a lost human and his travels across this brightly colored world and discover that friends come in all sizes.

Published 2015-03-09 04:10:02 UTC
Last updated 2015-03-11 20:49:05 UTC

Chapter 1 Summoner

Wayward Hearts

Chapter 1
Summoner

“C`mon Trixie,” A light blue mare with rainbow streaked hair scoffed at the stage lighter blue pony with a large pointy hat. Rainbow Dash had been giving Trixie, no, the Great and Powerful Trixie trouble ever since she came back to Ponyville to gain her fame through a more humble gambit. Through being the best show pony in Equestria!

However her past reputation was coming around to bite her in the flank. The last trick involved pulling a rabbit out of her hat. Unfortunately the rabbit wasn't very cooperative making her drop her trick cards, toppled a stand full of “magic marbles” and released her pigeons too early. The laughing scorn that came from the crowd was almost unbearable. The embarrassment was almost too much to bear as she pushed herself deeper into her star dotted cloak.

The ponies teased her about her lack of variety of tricks, most which any pony can do. Trixie's talent was in playful pranks and illusions not feats of great magic. A sly grin crawled across her face, she had one new trick. It was a summoning spell, she learned it from a dusty old tome forgotten by most unicorns. Twilight, the purple unicorn which made her the laughing stock she was now, did know of it herself but only to teleport.

Regaining her composure she called out to the dispersing crowd, “Wait! I do have a new spell! One that even Twilight Sparkle could not cast as it was supposed to!”

Rainbow Dash rolled her magenta eyes with a mocking sigh, “Alright Trixie! Lets see it!” She called out with several ponies agreeing. Trixie gave a sharp look at the light blue pegasus and began to gather enough magic for the spell. The spell was not easy for it required a lot of magic, more than what she possessed. Trixie had several charms and rings hidden in her hair and cloak that might have been just decorations in hindsight, that sales colt was grinning too often.

Focus Trixie! With this spell, they will call me The Great and Powerful Trixie! A magical field enveloped her horn as she began drawing the strength to pull the spell off. Starswirl the Bearded had made this spell, rumored to be the spell behind his disappearance.

“I will summon out of myth and legend! It will be nothing like you've ever seen before!” Trixie had to yell above the growing wind. Clouds began to cover the sky above obscuring the suns brilliance plunging the town in darkness save for the glow of Trixie's horn. The winds roar was punctured with the thunder's occasional crack revealing all of Ponyville in brief flashes of light. Trixie was obscured by the magical light which whirled around her.

The energy was threatening to tear Trixie's frail body apart, already blood began to flow out of her nose. While the energy scratched and tore at her coat she whispered a simple wish, “Please, make this work.” The spell exploded outwards scorching the ground around her with the force of a hurricane mixed with an inferno. Other than the burnt stage still cracking and snapping around her, the wounds were minor. Trixie's eyes burned from the ash that was tossed up in the air, “This never happened when I was practicing.” Trixie thought stunned. All she ever practiced was on small dolls and Snips and Snails. Many of the ponies who were close to the stage hunched over hurt with small burns. Trixie looked around for the thing she had summoned her eyes combing the stage and the crowd but nothing had changed. Nothing save for some very angry ponies.

The next ten minutes the air was full of anything a pony could pick up and hurl it at Trixie driving her from town. Trixie fled from Ponyville swearing revenge but never slowing down even after her eyes blurred from her tears.

Chapter 2 Summoned

Chapter 2

Summoned

The pain in my head was intense, what was I doing? The blue sky and the distant bird song gave me no answer. I remember walking out of my house to go to a friends, then the sky turned black and. . . I got struck by lightning! Panic bubbled to the surface as I searched my body checking for burns or anything really. My body seemed to be undamaged, other than the murderous headache. The giant wedge slammed into my head and cracking my head filling it with pain as I sat up too fast forcing me back onto the soft grass.

Grass? I was in a city. I looked around at my surroundings and all I saw was trees. I stood up much slower this time. The forest roof was so tightly knit together so that the suns fingers of light could barely poke through. The underbrush was so thick that only deer paths could be found. Despite the general sinister look the forest had only filled me with a sense of adventure. Vines dangled low enough to get in my face, strange birds squawked in the distance along with a lions roar.

Wait what! Lions in a forest! I looked around for anything that could work as a weapon. I sprang up to my feet, grabbed at a sizable branch from the closest tree and snapped it off. I broke off most of the smaller branches that would get in the way of gripping it. My body was shaking uncontrollably at the idea of having to fight a lion out here. Taking a deep breath and steeling myself I picked a path and ran away from the roar. Well hopefully away from the roar sound gets distorted in some places, I hope this is not one of those places. I struck as the underbrush causing small animals to flee in all directions. The few sounds I could hear was the rhythm of my feet and the cacophony that was my heart.

My lungs burned for air as I tore through the forest at an impressive pace. I loved camping in forests for extended periods of time, I knew how to be outside. However wild animals tended to stay away from campers, unless they're hungry. The forest was thinning out and I could hear galloping close by! Hopefully I can ask whoever it was where I am and go home!

A growl came closer from behind me I spun around with the stick swinging with all my might. The stick whiffed above the wolfs head but it wasn't the wolf that made me scream it was the tiny fact that the wolf was ENTIRELY MADE OF FREAKING WOOD! The creature was as surprised as I was yelping as its ears were the only things that I did hit.

I did not let it react as I carried the force of the blow from behind to an overhead strike right between its ears. The creature yelped and jumped back baring its wooden teeth, which reminded me of toothpicks. I stepped forward for another strike with determination hammering it again and again. I don't know if I'm actually doing damage or not since I don't know if this thing had organs or not. The wooden creature decided that it took on prey that it couldn't handle and ran.

I dove through the underbrush in the opposite direction and broke into a run trying to lose the wooden creature. Hopefully it didn't have a wonderful sense of smell. The galloping was closer but slower now more like a trot. I broke through the last leafy barrier and my legs crashed into something rather solid which gave out a pained shout. I tumbled with the strange figure until we smacked into a tree.

I rubbed my head and looked around for my branch but it was nowhere to be found. A light blue pony with a purple cape and pointy hat which was covered in stars laid on the road beside me. The pony was only shuddering and making small whimpers. I got up slowly and noticed the streaks of blood caked into the pony's coat. I looked around to see if that wooden creature I had scared off was back with friends or not. I walked over to the injured pony. It was so strange, it sounded like it was crying and shuddering but its hooves were over its eyes.

“Rainbow Dash! Are you happy now! Wasn't it enough to chase me out of town! Do you really have to keep this up!?” The pony cried out voice cracking with stress. I stumbled backwards in shock. It can freaking talk!? What in the world. Was there more like this one? I know I'm tall six-foot-five-ish and this pony is small but it's hard to tell how tall this pony is. My focus was broken when I heard rapid foot steps accompanied with a howl.

I could leave this pony to its fate but it spoke to me. Even though it mistook me for someone else. It could tell me where I am and possibly help me, I bared my teeth and turned to the direction of the howl. I didn't have to wait long for the wooden wolf to emerge from the brush I had just came from.

“Back for round two, huh. Fine.” I snarled at the wolf and we began to circle one another. “Hey, whoever you are. Can you walk?” I asked while locking eyes with the wolfs glowing green.

It lunged forward at my ankles and got a kick in the face for its reward. I fell for it's feign and it bit deep into my boot and locked its jaw there shaking its head.

“Oh no you don't!” I roared in my head. I dropped my full weight into the wooden monster forcing its head to one side. I then grabbed its front leg and lifted it straight up the wood cracked and splintered until it snapped off completely.

The beast released its grip on me and whimpered in pain trying to get away from me. However I was lost in the moment and didn't let up, I pounced on the beast cracking and breaking until its head came off in my hands. I hurled the lifeless head further down the road, adrenaline still pumping through my veins as I tore into the body until it was nothing but sticks.

After the adrenaline wore off I looked around for its friends but all I saw was the light blue pony. It looked at me with wonder as it limped forward. “Are you real?” It asked with a hoarse voice looking me up and down and back to the wolf.

“Yes,” I said slowly catching my breath. “I'm very real. My name is Michael. What was that thing?” I asked gesturing to the now pile of kindle.

“That was a timber wolf, and you killed it.” It said unbelieving then looked up at me quizzically. “What are you?”

“I am a human. What's your name?” I said calmly.

“I,” she said while puffing her chest out, “am The Great and Powerful Trixie most powerful unicorn mare in Equestria!”

“I see. And how did you get all those wounds?” I said evenly trying not to laugh at the small pony, which only came up to my elbows. She scowled at the mention of her wounds and only looked to the side in anger.

“That doesn't matter,” She grumbled. “What matters is that I did summon a creature from myth! You! And now, everyone will see that I AM The Great and Powerful Trixie.” She declared with some flourish of her cape.

“You? So you're the one to blame for that lightning bolt.” I said good naturedly but she looked shocked and slumped.

“Yes.” Barely came out louder than a whisper.

“Hey,” I said kneeling down putting a hand on her hat and rubbed it a bit. “I was just teasing. Now tell me, how did you do it?”

“I used my magic, with my horn.” She said as her hat was levitated off of and revealed her horn. I stared at it dumbly for a few seconds. Magic? A sense of excitement shivered through my body. And here it is! A talking unicorn!

Her face was a mess, blood was caked around her nose and bruises decorated her face. She studied me as I studied her. After a while I stood up looking into the forest for green eyes. “Can you walk? You look pretty beat up.” I asked.

“Yes,” Trixie said struggling to her fee- erm, hooves. The sun was setting and the forest began to look foreboding in the waning sun. “I have come this far on my own, Neighbraska isn't far now.” The wind began to pick up tossing my hair around. Unfortunately the wind also blew across the cuts and bites I got from the damn Timber wolf! On closer inspection the wounds weren't to serious but did they hurt! Must have some slivers or something in them.

The dirt road was very well kept despite not being paved, I guess paved roads are hard on hooves? Although Trixie says she's fine her staggering walk says otherwise. I had to wait at several points for her to either catch her breath or for her to catch up. A fat rain drop hit my face interrupting my train of thought. I looked up to the sky for a reason. The clouds had been scattered before and not giving the usual signs of rain. However the clouds now were zipping around like they had a mind of their own.

“What?” Trixie said between gasps. “Don't you have weather teams from where your from?” She asked as if I was a moron however her bitterness was lost to my ears. Pegasus? Wow!

“No, the weather happened on its own. The only weather teams we had were people who made guesses at what it was going to do.” I stated watching the clouds still zip about in wonder. I spared a moment to look at Trixie, she was exhausted. Her legs wobbled non-stop, She struggled with keeping hey eyes open, and her breathing has become a chore for her.

I sighed and turned to Trixie. “Look you can't fool me, you're about to pass out.” I began sternly. “I'm going to carry you to this Neighbraska.” I knelt down with my back to her. “Climb onto my back.” I commanded. Trixie began to make a halfhearted protest and wobbled past me when she tripped over her own hooves. I walked over and moved her to my back piggy-back style, she didn't have much strength to struggle, only enough to bop my head about and grumbling in my ear.

“This is so undignified.”

“It's called caring for the well being of another.”

“Do you have to place your hooves there?!”

“I am grabbing my wrist. And it's the only thing keeping you on my back. And they're called hands.”

The back and forth bickering lasted for a while until she fell asleep. Rain started to fall when I saw lights in the distance. And it didn't just start with a light drizzle, IT CAME DOWN LIKE SOMEONE DROPPED A HAT! The lightening and thunder was like some kid trying to learn how to play the drums! And yet Trixie slept on! I picked up the pace to a jog, wow she hardly weighed anything! Maybe I should be worried about that. . .

“Trixie! Trixie over here!” A voice shouted over the roar of the rain. A silhouette of a unicorn waved to me from a door frame. I sloshed through the rising water and almost slipped once. The unicorn had a light tan coat which was spattered in paint with a mane of yellow sand also spattered in paint. I must have been a sight to behold, soaked to the bone, hair hanging in my face carrying her friend. She gasped as I pushed past her trying to get out of the torrent.

Half finished paintings littered the room, paint cans were neatly stacked in every corner. A couch caught my eye and I moved toward it to deposit Trixie.

“I can explain most things,” I said quickly. “However there are a few things to understand. I was summoned by Trixie here. I'm human. And I mean you no harm.” I sputtered quickly. The words barely left my mouth when I realized how stupid I just sounded. The only thing I could say to make this even more stupid is the “Take me to your leader” bit. Heck, this pony may not even be her friend and I just barged into her house. Real freaking smooth dude.

I swept my wet hair out of my eyes and turned to the unicorn. “Please tell me your Trixie's friend. She is in a pretty bad condition.” I asked pleadingly. She nodded once and tried to comprehend all that I had said. She blinked at me a couple of times and mumbled something about cleaning Trixie up and soup. I went over to the fireplace that I hadn't noticed on my initial look around. I kicked off my boots and placed my socks near them and placed both near the fire place. I looked around to for a blanket so I could give my clothes a chance to dry.

Other than the rug there was nothing to cover myself in substitute. The unicorn came back into the room with bowls of soup with a celery stalk sticking out of it.

“I think,” The paint stained unicorn said slowly. “we should start with introductions. I am Sapphire Hoof. I am a painter,” She said while waving her hoof around. She handed me a bowl of soup. “I am good friends with Trixie, although she usually just crashes here when shes down on her luck.” Sapphire Hoof looked at Trixie with a sad expression. “It seems to be worse than usual.”

“I don't know what happened to her. However I can tell you shes made an enemy or two. Oh, My name is Michael. Slayer of one Timber Wolf.” I added sarcastically. “Do you have a blanket?” I asked with a lopsided grin. She nodded and left the room. The soup was warm in my hands and the brew smelled kinda funny, not exactly sure what it's made of. I took a tentative sip of the soup and made a face. I didn't really like soup, it's too much like drinking warm water with little floaters in it. It did however taste like celery so I choked down the brew and tried so very hard not to think about it.

The celery stalk was easily the best part of the soup! She came back with a two blankets, a sponge and a bowl of water. She levitated one over to me and began to clean up Trixie. I wrapped myself in the blanket and got my wet clothes off, except for my underwear. I did have some sense of decency. I gasped aloud when I peeled my pants off, raw pain racing up my legs. I looked at the pants and saw that it had long tears with blood caked into it.

Sapphire Hoof saw the wounds and about lost it. She sprang up and as fresh blood dripped on the floor. “It only looks bad.” I said through gritted teeth. “Do you have any clean cloth?” I asked her. She levitated some bandages from beneath the clutter and gave it to me. I took the bandages and wrapped my leg tight. Thank you boy scouts for basic first aid! She applied some cool salve on my back, which did sting a little bit causing a hiss out of me.

“Where were you? Running through the Everfree Forest!?” Sapphire Hoof scolded me.

“W-where?” I answered through clenched teeth. “I was in a forest but I don't know if I was in the Everfree forest.”

“Ack! How much do humans bleed?” She asked when she noticed the bandages starting to soak through.

“Not sure, but I feel fine. Tired but fine.” I said with a dismissive gesture. “You might want to wash your hooves though.” I added. I stared into the fire and watched it's dance for a while trying to sort through what happened today. Trixie was awake now and talking to Sapphire Hoof. Trixie scoffed at the soup but ate it anyway. She told her tale about how her show went in a place called Ponyville and what went wrong. It seems I was summoned miles away from the summoner. Sapphire was cleaning Trixie's bruises and cuts, mostly she was just tired.

“What! What do you mean your stage was set on fire!” Sapphire practically shouted.

“The spell set the stage on fire nopony started the fire. But the things they threw at me wasn't soft. Why, even Rainbow Dash hounded me down for a few miles. Me! The Great and Powerful Trixie!” Trixie cried out, more closer to whining personally. But she did get ran out of town.

“But what about that thing over there?” Sapphire whispered to Trixie. “Do you think we can trust it?”

“Of course! Michael took on a Timber Wolf all by himself! And carried me here!” Trixie exclaimed. “Of course we can trust him. Although he seems to be asleep.”

“No, just thinking.” I responded still staring into the fire. “I'm just coming to terms with the possibility of never seeing friends, home and family again. That's all.” I said trying not to sound like a crying moron. “But I'll get over it. Eventually.” I added. The room went silent as my words sank in. The fire had burned down to embers but with a good breath I set it ablaze again. It also blew some ash into my eyes, a familiar discomfort. Sapphire placed a comforting hoof on my shoulder.

“Don't worry. Even if you can't go back, you'll always be welcomed here.” She said cheerfully. I smiled back hopefully. OK, maybe it won't be so bad here.

I curled up as best to accommodate my aches. The most bizarre thing that helped me sleep was listening to Trixie breathe while she slept. Slept crept on me like a cat would suddenly and unexpectedly. Dreams were always strange for me. I either didn't have any and just float in the void of my mind fully aware of the passage of time or I had some crazy ones which made no sense. Void dreams were more common that not.

The dawn jabbed it's unwanted fingers into my eyes disturbing me from my sleep. The light was so sudden I jerked my head back hitting something and causing a painting to hit my head.

“And the fingers of dawn has a hammer to boot!” I thought miserably rubbing my head. I looked at what hit me, another half finished painting of some pony I don't know. I put it back on its resting place without a thought.

I slipped into my now dried clothes, which smelled delightfully of campfire ash, and looked around. Trixie and Sapphire Hoof were nowhere to be found all except for a note on the door. The strange runes and letters made no sense to me but I felt that she would be back soon. Well that's fine gives me time to poke around the kitchen.

My heart fell into the abyss that resided in my stomach when I found no meat anywhere. Come to think about it, there was no refrigerator in the room. Only endless amounts of plants and salad goods. As strange as it was I resigned to a vegetarian breakfast. Karma can be a very, very cruel mistress. Then again it made sense that they would only eat plants. It would be kinda freaky if they did eat meat. The images of Sapphire Hoof covered in blood eating some unrecognizable lump of meat would haunt me for the rest of the day.

Sometimes, I really hate my imagination.

There was also no salad dressing to cover the bowl of leafy greens in. so I made a very fruit orientated salad and tried very hard not to think of the image I had conjured and failing miserably. “No silverware either.” I thought as I closed another drawer with a sigh. Right why would they have silverware they don't have thumbs!

I heard the door open followed by several hoof beats. “Trixie I said you didn't have to come along. You should be taking it easy anyway.” Sapphire scolded.

“The Great and Powerful Trixie doesn't let simple bruises get in the way of daily life.” Trixie boomed into the house making me jump a little. “But I do need to rest my hoofs from all that walking you made me do!” she finished accusingly

“It was across the street. . .” I heard Sapphire sigh deeply as she carried paper sacks into the room I was eating breakfast. “Oh! Good morning.” She said as the bags floated around me to set on the other end of the small circular table.

“Good morning.” I replied still a little tired. I put my palm on my chin and twisted my neck in attempts to get rid of the pain in my neck from sleeping of the floor. The series of cracks and pops coming from my neck terrified the light tan unicorn as she rushed to my side checking my neck.

“Ohmygosh! Did you break your neck! Why would you do that!” She exploded in concern taking me by surprise while her hooves quickly checked my head making sure I didn't break anything.

“I'm okay! I'm okay! Really I am.” I cried out from under the sudden outburst. Sapphire, satisfied that I wasn't broken, began to scold me that I might do some serious damage to my neck since I wasn't a qualified chiropractor, a doctor to fix your back and the long lasting injuries I might acquire from “adjusting” my neck. I sat there finishing my breakfast while listening to her scolding.

When she turned away from me to put away her groceries I saw a strange tattoo on her flank; it was a paint brush with paint splattering a blank canvas.

“So where did you get that tattoo?” I asked pointing at her flank.

“That's my cutie mark, I got it when I learned what my special talent is.” She answered. “Although I love being a painter it doesn't make as much Bits as you would think, so I work at the clinic in Ponyville part time.”

Bits must be what they use for money, well at least it isn't something silly like bottle caps! Trixie wobbled in with an annoyed grimace.

“I have a splitting headache, Sapphire. I really would like it if you kept it down. What could he possibly do that would make you screech like that.” I twisted and repeated the quick succession of cracks and pops from my neck. Trixie's eyes widened and gasped loudly letting the large pointy hat slump over her eyes.

“Trixie! I'm alright! All my joints are kinda creaky.” I said between laughing. Something bopped me in the head fairly hard. Sapphire stood there with a rolled up newspaper and a disapproving look.

“What did I just get done telling you?” She said irritated.

“Don't pop your own neck?” I answered still with a smile on my face.

“That's right.” She said and bopped me again for good measure. I got up and cleaned the bowl I was eating out of and put it back and returned to the living room to put my boots back on. Trixie sat on the couch next to me. Well, okay “sitting” may not be the correct word for resting herself on the couch but for lack of better word I'll stick with it. Looked like she was resting her haunches or flanks on the couch at least.

“Hey, Trixie.” I asked with a concerned tone.

“What.” She replied flatly.

“What do I do now. I'm a human in a pony world.” I said slightly put out. “Where would I fit in?”

“Yes, The Great and Powerful Trixie will solve your little problem.” She declared while briefly holding her head. “Ah, of course. You will serve me and be part of my show.” She exclaimed like she had a brilliant idea. I looked at Trixie like she was crazy but thought better about it, I guess being part of a on the road carnival did sound like fun! And I could go places without a fancy reason.

“So, what can you do?” Trixie asked quizzically. I gave it some thought, what would ponies find entertaining? I mean, sure I'm pretty weird but they have magic. What could top that? Other than just a freak show attraction I had no idea.

“Well who else is in this road show?” I asked quizzically. Trixie's eyes drooped and looked kinda sad.

“Just me.” she said quietly. I blew a lungful of air out thoughtfully.

“I don't have magic so I can't help in that department,” I said sadly I looked Trixie over and my eyes rested on a fading bruise and like a bolt of lightening I got an idea. “A body guard!” I exclaimed jumping to my feet. And slamming my head on the short ceiling.

“Huh, what are you talking about?” Trixie asked flinching at the sudden noise.

“Ouch! The last time you went somewhere and thrown out you got hurt pretty badly. What if you had someone to protect you from that? Or on the road?” I explained excitedly. “You saw what I did to that Timber Wolf! Just imagine what I could do with a real weapon!”

“What do you mean a real weapon? What is a weapon?” Trixie asked while raising an eyebrow.

“A weapon is a tool of defense but not like a shield or armor. It's something you can use to strike back at your opponent.” I answered.

“How is that supposed to help my show?” She asked impatiently. I visually deflated and unceremoniously fell into the couch. I racked my brain for a while longer still drawing a blank. Mentally kicking myself for losing my composure right then.

I chuckled and admitted defeat. “I guess it's the freak show for me.” I admitted with sarcastic cheer. Trixie groaned while holding her head with both hooves now.

“Why do you have to talk so loud!” She practically growled. “You will do whatever I tell you to do. Got it?” Well I wasn't going to argue with her. However I was growing concerned about her headache. I got up to find Sapphire about getting Trixie something for her pain. The house was quiet other than Trixie's soft moaning and Sapphire was probably in the other room. And yet, my teeth are on edge and my heart just won't stop pounding. I suppose this is anxiety?

The uneasy feeling wouldn't let up, I forced my breathing to slow and my steps to be quieter. I cautiously crept back into the kitchen and saw Sapphire Hoof fussing over salves and tonics. She was trying to make some brew and overhead some of hear near silent muttering.

“. . .A concussion. . .internal bleeding? nah. . . rising fever. . .”

“Will she really be OK?” I asked failing to keep the edge off my voice. Sapphire jumped at my voice and looked at me. “Don't sneak up on me,” she gently chided me. “She'll need rest for sure but we need to watch her in case her cold gets worse.” If all she had was just a cold, so why do I feel on edge? Sapphire turned her head and levitated the medicine into the front room. Feeling embarrassed for my behavior and mentally kicking myself for good measure. Sapphire woke Trixie and placed the cup in her hooves. Trixie made a face when she sipped on the brew.

“Ugh! Sapphire this is disgusting!” Trixie whined pitifully

“If you want to get better then you'll need to drink this.” Sapphire coaxed.

“Your potions always make me sleepy though.” Trixie shot back.

“That's just to numb the aches.” Sapphire said defensively. After a few moments Trixie fell asleep. “How far is Ponyville.” I asked breaking the silence.

“Oh, a few hours if you catch the train there. Closer to a whole day or two if you walked it.” Sapphire mused. “Why?” She asked flatly.

“Just trying to piece together a mental map.” I answered still on edge. Sapphire made a show about walking over and placing a hoof on my forehead. “Hmm.” She mused. “Just as I feared. Cabin fever. It's almost evening now and you've been cooped in here pacing all day.” She began to nudge me to the door. “I think all that you need is to stop worrying and walk around. Go out and meet some new ponies.” I spun around and gripped her head in my hands to stop Sapphire from pushing me. Did I sleep `till noon!!

“Hey! Human remember! How would they react?!” I demanded obviously panicked.

She wiggled out of my hands and spoke patiently. “Look meeting new ponies can be very nerve wracking but you are letting your fears get the best of you. Everypony here is very friendly.” She insisted and when I went to dodge her horn glowed. Next thing I know I was dumped outside with the door closed. The sun was at an angle slanting right into my eyes. How did the time slip by me this quickly?

Well several ponies were staring at me with wide eyes. I blinked a few times and decided to act as if nothing was out of the ordinary. I stood up dusted my pants, picked a direction, waved at the ponies and started walking. I was halfway down the street when I remembered I only saw Sapphires house in last night torrent of rain. Feeling like the perfect fool I went down the same street again. I tried to avoid eye contact with anypony. The town was very pretty none the houses looked the same as if the architect was trying to give each house a theme. After a while of awkward waves and stares I found a bench and sat down taking in the sun set.

My stomach growled loudly making me jump and become aware of my hunger. Truth be told I wasn't looking forward to another salad meal. I needed something with meat. Wow that sounded sinister I thought in hindsight. Regardless of what these ponies ate I needed something different. If memory serves correctly peanut butter has protein, or was that a rumor? My train of thought was interrupted by someone crying. I looked around and saw a small pony looking around lost while crying. I looked around for the small ponies parents but the sun had settled blanketing the land in cool darkness.

“Poor thing is probably lost.” I thought sadly.

“At least its closer to home than I am.” I stood up and walked over to the crying pony. The pony had a nice teal coat with a rather pale mane with orange eyes.

“Yo,” I said getting its attention. “Are you lost?” The pony's eyes widened at me but nodded its head. “Hey, we have something in common. I'm lost too.” I said cheerfully. The small pony sniffled in response looking at me wistfully.

“M-my name is Icecube.” The small pony said. I knelt down and ruffled its mane.

“My name is Michael.” I answered with a smile. “And I'm here to help you.” We both got up and began to wander around town. I saw a pegasus zip around with a lighter in its mouth lighting the lamps. It zipped by me too quickly to ask it anything and there was no one else walking around at this time. I looked down at the Icecube and noticed that it was starting to fall asleep while walking. Mental note: ask Sapphire Hoof how to identify gender on ponies because they all look the same to me!

“Hey Icecube, do you know a unicorn called Sapphire hoof?” I asked gently.

“Hmm?” Icecube said tiredly.

“Sapphire Hoof. Do you know her?” I asked again.

“Yes.” Icecube answered.

“Well lets go to her maybe she can get in touch with your parents.” I answered.

We retraced my step until we got to Sapphires house. Or what I hoped was Sapphires house. I opened the door and was relieved when I saw the random unfinished paintings around the room.

“C'mon Icecube everything will be OK now.” I encouraged. I looked around for Sapphire and found her in the kitchen using her horn to levitate a pencil doing some paperwork of some kind.

“Hey Sapphire,” Sapphire perked up at her name and looked over to me and looked down to Icecube. “This is Icecube and is in need of help.”

“I think he does. it's almost his bedtime.” She said quietly. She walked over and unburied a phone from a pile of papers. And began dialing something, satisfied that she was on it and did know the pony's parents.

I sat down next to Trixie making sure not to disturb her sleep. Icecube dragging its hooves came over and struggled onto the couch and onto my lap. I could hear Sapphire talking in the other room and the smell of the fire's ashes made me drowsy.

“I see you made a friend.” Sapphire said suddenly next to me with a grin. I jumped a little making me shake Icecube a bit. OK I had that coming I guess I thought bitterly.

“It was an accident.” I replied sarcastically. Sapphires grin widened into a smile.

“Of course it was.” She said bopping me gently. “His parents should be by soon.” I looked to Icecube and sighed outwardly. My stomach practically roared at me making Icecube jump up looking around worriedly.

“Sorry that was my stomach. I need to go eat dinner, or supper. Whatever that last meal of the day is called.” I blathered sliding Icecube into my place as I got up. I walked over into the kitchen and rummaged through the pantry for food. “Hey Sapphire, do you have anything with protein?” I asked over my shoulder.

“I have some eggs.” She offered but I got the feeling it was a very weird question to ask. She found a carton of eggs and placed it on the table. I took them and cleaned off the stove and began to cook the eggs and looked around for spice.

“What in Celestia's name are you doing?!” Sapphire exclaimed rushing over to see me crack eggs into the pan.

“I'm cooking eggs.” I said bewildered.

“You can't eat that! Not like that! Eggs are used to make cakes and bread!” She tried to explain to me and trying to take the pan away.

“This is how humans eat eggs!” I countered. “You don't get teeth like these by eating vegetables!” I snapped then showed my teeth. This probably was the dumbest thing I did since I got here. She used her magic to jerk my mouth wider as she stared at the canines in my mouth.

“Then you eat meat! But I saw you eat salad earlier!” She said alarmed.

“Huans are oniores!oth anials and veetales are equally edile!” I said my with mouth cranked open while keeping the eggs on the fire.

“What in Celestia's name is that smell!” Trixie cried out from the other room.

“Michael is cooking eggs!” Sapphire called out.

“Are we interrupting something Sapphire?” Said a new voice. Icecube's parents at the door with hoofs over there noses while I stood there with my mouth wrenched open and kitchen in near disarray. I began to flush a deep red and flicked Sapphires horn, which disrupted her levitation. Sapphire galloped to the ponies and levitated Icecube over to them.

Icecube's parents made a gesture toward me and Trixie leaped to the chance to announce her great achievement. I sat in the kitchen and ate my eggs while I watched as Icecube left with his parents but not before wiggling a hoof in goodbye to me. Sapphire turned to me and looked shocked that I was eating the eggs and began to move to me. I shoved the remaining of the eggs into my mouth chewed twice and swallowed painfully before she could force them out of my mouth.

Sapphire looked kinda mad and disgusted now. “I can't believe you ate that.” She said disbelief heavy in her voice.

“It was very delicious.” I smirked back. Sapphire opened up several windows in attempt to air the room out. I turned around and an apple was shoved in my mouth with a very cross looking Trixie.

“Your breath smells terrible. So you'll eat this apple to cover it up!” Trixie ordered. Fine with me I was still hungry.

Well since the smell was on my clothes and ponies have a better sense of smell or so said Sapphire I was thrown outside to sleep. OK I probably deserved this too. Still, this was going to be a rough night. I found a shed in her backyard with, surprise surprise, gardening tools.

Chapter 3 A Test of Trust

Chapter 3

A Test of Trust

A bag seed served as a pillow and a rough wool blanket to sleep with. I guess this is what it's like to be “in the dog house” kinda. I fell back into the void and waited for the dawn. Or I would have waited for the dawn if it didn't start raining again. The thunder crashes were so much louder in here than it was inside Sapphire's house. Water dripped onto my face no matter where I laid myself.

Was it any wonder why I was grumpy in the morning? I walked out of the shed still soaked and stomped all the way to the forest and released some steam by using a stick to ravage the underbrush.

“Freaking Sapphire! Stupid Trixie!!” I growled as flowers and tree limbs were broken off in my fury. “Maybe I'll sleep better in this forest than in your home! Ever thought of that!” I snarled uselessly into the forest the branch snapped in half when I struck at a tree.

I discarded the broken branch and ripped a new one off. I continued my tantrum, not because I was angry but because it felt good. The feeling of uneasiness that had plagued me the day before was being vented out in my strikes as it led me deeper and deeper into the woods. Striking harder and harder at anything that could be damaged. Flowers, weeds, tall grasses it didn't matter to me. My anger still burned hotly within my aching heart.

I found a stream or clear running water and drank tentatively out of it. I stared at the sky watching the clouds drift by and calmed down. Finding my way back to town was pretty easy, just follow my path of carnage. I took a few steps and decided not to return to town right away, so I took my time getting back. There were no birds singing so it was pretty serene and quiet.

“Michael!” I heard someone call from a distance disrupting the spell. Sounded a lot like Sapphire I thought bitterly. The thought of hiding out here for a while longer tempted me pretty hard but I was getting tired of being out here anyway. She was staying to my path so we met up rather quickly.

“Sapphire, I'm over here!” I called out revealing where I was. Sapphire looked happy and relieved but I was soon assaulted by lectures about wandering into forests by yourself amongst a hundred other things. I let her words fly over my head while we made our way back home. “Do you even know what time it is!” Sapphire demanded as she shoved me.

“Nope.” I answered dryly.

“It's past noon!” She snapped not wanting to let me off the hook. “Trixie wanted to practice a magic trick with you and you weren't there!”

“How dreadful.” I replied not really caring. Sapphire smacked me with a overhanging branch.

“Now you see here! Human or not, Trixie is your friend! And friends do not let each other down!” She yelled at me. I glared down at Sapphire still sore about sleeping the shed.

“Do friends toss each other into the rain to sleep in the shed? And furthermore who said we were friends? Because I didn't think I did.” I snarled hotly at Sapphire. “It's fine, really!” I went on my rant. “We probably are too different. I need to eat a diverse diet, which includes meat! But you know, it was inconsiderate of me to cook it in your house without your permission! So lets forget the whole mess and move on!” I snapped fiercely. Sapphire looked visibly hurt and turned her head away from me as we made our way back home in silence.

When we got back Trixie was staring at an apple but seemed to be in distress. Sapphire shoved me toward Trixie while she went into her house. I went up and watched what she was doing.

“So are you trying to beat this apple in a staring contest?” I asked.

“No you imbecile! The Great and Powerful Trixie is trying to levitate this apple! Not having a contest with it!” She snapped at me. “And where have you been! Aren't you supposed to be serving your Summoner!?”

“I'm going to ignore the servitude part.” I snarled. “Are you having a problem with using your magic?” I asked trying to reign some composure and show at least some concern..

“No!” Then she looked around then lowered her voice to a hushed yell. “OK yes you caught me. Happy now? Ever since I cast that spell to summon you I can't do a lick of magic!” I sighed deeply and sat down at the table grabbing the apple and taking a bite out of it ignoring Trixie's glare.

“How do you normally restore your magic? Through a gem or a potion?” I asked trying to focus on Trixie's sudden lack of magic.

“This never happened to me before! I've also never heard of this happening to anypony else either!” She talked like she was speaking to a moron, all high and mighty. However I didn't know a thing about magic so she probably was. Trixie continued to complain about her ailment but I was to focused on the crunchy sweetness that this plump red apple was. I swear this thing had honey or something in it!

“Well?” Trixie got my attention and I realized I hadn't heard a single word she said. I tossed the apple core to the side and clapped my hands together.

“Well, I know nothing about magic nor its inner workings. Plainly put, I don't know what's wrong. But I know where we can start,” I paused for effect. “Sapphire's a nurse. Maybe she can help.”

“No. Absolutely not! She'll only give me more medicine and sleepy tonics!” Trixie stamped a hoof in the dirt.

I sighed and looked up into the sky watching little forms of pegasus' flying through he sky. Well, maybe she can't do magic but who says we had to? A grin slid across my face as my mind began to race with magic tricks I remember seeing on T.V. Then I remembered I had no idea how they did it.

“Trixie, we can still perform without magic. We just need to use some tricks. That's all.” I offered but it only made her angrier.

“NO! I, The Great and Powerful Trixie! Will not! I repeat, will not stoop down to mere common tricks! Magic must be involved if I am to prove my magical might!” Trixie yelled at me and jabbed a hoof at my chest. “This is your fault! So you fix it!” She hissed at me. I was already in a bad mood and trying to reign myself in but this was it. I slammed my forehead into hers trying to avoid her horn and glared into her dull violet eyes.

“My fault! Who was the incapable pony that stole me from my home! Family! And life! Couldn't have been you!” I snarled at her but she kept her ground however her eyes betrayed her.

A magic field wrapped around the two of us and separated us, I looked to see a very irritated Sapphire standing there. “Honestly, the two of you, I leave for five minutes and you're at each others throats!” She snapped at us. “So tell me what are you fighting about. I thought you were friends.” She added bitterly. We both fell silent at her scolding. I did save Trixies life the other day I guess that has to count for something.

“I have lost my magic power.” Trixie admitted stubbornly then she turned to me and mumbled what I think was an apology directed to me.

“What do you suggest?” I asked Sapphire Hoof exhausted.

“You could always look for the Alicorn Amulet.” Sapphire stated which made Trixie face hoof.

“That's a fairy tale.” Trixie said with clear disappointment.

“So was the Mare in the Moon. And She's back, so who's to say it doesn't exist.” Sapphire reasoned. “Besides you two,” She gave both of us a sharp look. “Need to work together if you want to solve your problems.”

I tried my hardest not to gag because all Trixie seems to talk about is herself. Standing this close to her though I could still see the cuts and bruises and I couldn't stay mad at her, not after what she'd been through.

“Where can we find this amulet?” I asked interested in this tale.

“Well, the tale said it was lost in Courage's Folly. The Amulet could cure any magical ailment. But the tale as very vague about who it belonged to.” Sapphire explained.

“That's all great to know but where is Courage's Folly.” I said growing a little impatient.

“Supposedly it doesn't exist. However I know the forest near here south of the Everfree forest doesn't have a name. Whenever I inquire about it I get told not to worry about it.” Sapphire offered.

“What else?” I asked.

“Well,” Sapphire began to look nervous. “There are noises in the forest at night. And when I went to explore with a friend of mine we found the ruins. Courage's Folly was aptly named we ran before we could even get to the door.”

Sapphire shook as if she was reliving the memory. But if she thought it was so terrifying why is she telling us? Trixie must have thought so. She practically exploded.

“I never heard about this! I asked several times what happened! Why are you telling us now!” Trixie demanded but seemed extremely concerned at the same time. “Short Stacks was in a coma for a year! He's still in the hospital in a full body cast!And you never told anypony what happened! Why?!”

“Because I didn't want you going there alone!” Sapphire cried out. “I know you would have gone there to give them a talking to! But you would have ended up like him or worse!

“Why do you think I can do it now without my magic of all times!” Trixie said totally sure that Sapphire had lost her mind.

I took a few steps back not wanting to get involved in this fight. Sapphire stuck a hoof out at me and her voice wobbled.

“Because he has the same look in his eyes as they did.” She softly said. The words sliced through me so viciously I thought I was bleeding. I stared in disbelief at Sapphire while she wouldn't even look at me. Trixie led Sapphire into the house to get her some water. I went to the shed to give Sapphire some space from me and to look for something. The shed door creaked open and the musty smell drifted out. The shelves had been lined with small hoof tools like grass scissors, shovels, little hoof rake thing, nothing that could be used as a decent weapon. Whatever is in Courage's Folly must be dangerous if I remind Sapphire of them. I found a shovel but the handle was not made for human hands. Wait! I remember finding knives in Sapphires kitchen when I was looking for food! Those will do.

I wandered around the yard for a few minutes before going inside. Trixie was packing saddlebags for the trip: food, blankets and a few bottles of red shimmering liquid. Sapphire was talking to Trixie begging her not to go just yet. Trixie countered that the amulet might be the only thing to help to get her magic back. I walked into the kitchen and located a suitable knife. I couldn't find a comfortable way to hold the knife's handle so I took a rag and wrapped the handle. It didn't have a sheath so I would have to figure something out for that.

“You really do have their eyes when you hold that knife.” Sapphire said nervously. I jumped startled out of my focus. Exactly how long had she been standing there. “I thought it was my eyes playing tricks on me. The time you stared into the fire. And earlier when you yelled at me. That's when I really noticed.” I smiled as pleasantly as I could. “Just, make sure she comes back safely OK? Promise me.” She said forcefully. I doubt a normal promise will suffice given her stance on me now. Perhaps something poetic? I knelt to one knee and racked my brain for something epic.

“I swear to you, Sapphire Hoof, that I will guard Trixie or die trying.” I intoned trying my best to sound sincere. “Oh, I'll be borrowing your knife here. I couldn't find anything useful in the shed.” I added standing back up and took another look around the room trying to take in all the details. I walked into the living room and saw Trixie ready to go. Tightening the saddlebags to her back with a fierce look to her eyes. The tension rose again within me as I remembered the lone Timber wolf. The adrenaline, fear, pain, and the prospect of doing something similar all over again.

Chapter 4 Can You Swallow Your Fear?

Chapter 4

Can You Swallow Your Fear?

“Are you absolutely sure you want to leave right now? We can spend the rest of today to prepare and leave in the morning.” I tempted Trixie but there was determination in her eyes that burned like a fire.

“No. We leave now! My magic is on the line here and another chance to prove I am the greatest in the land.” Trixie declared confidence flowing from her. She put her wizardly hat on and trotted out the door into the afternoon sun. I gripped my knife tighter I gave Sapphire an encouraging smile and followed Trixie.

The trip to the forests edge seemed to take an eternity. And yet standing before the edge I heard no birds singing. The forest inside looked dark and sinister with unknown dangers. And here I am standing here with only a knife to defend Trixie and myself with. Even with the sinister look the forest seemed to call to me, like a sirens call. The tension I felt the other day began to rise within me.

“We can still go ba-”

“NO! The Great and Powerful Trixie will not run from a silly forest! If you're scared than run back to Sapphire!” Trixie interrupted me and stepped boldly into the forest. The only sound in the forest was the lonely crickets filling the air with their noise. The deeper we went into the forest the darker it got. Shadows began to make me even more on edge when they began to shift. The color of green flashed at the corner of my eyes but when I focused nothing was there. I tested the edge of my knife against the underbrush when it got thick and there was no way around. For a knife it did the job decently it still however take a while. While swinging the knife through a overgrowth it got stuck in something solid. I peeled back the vines and there was a sign posted here. The paint was faded but by some magic the sign shimmered a dull green.

The letters were written in another language than my own. Trixie had to read the sign for me and her expression seemed to relax a bit.

“It says, abandon all courage and turn back.” Trixie read aloud.

“Sounds like a dare to me.” I said with a wry grin. The forest was having an effect on the both of us. The shadows that played at my vision was maddening because each movement could be a Timber Wolf tracking us. The air was still here like a line where the wind dare not cross.

“Do you think I'm incapable?” Trixie asked suddenly.

“What?” I asked not hearing what Trixie mumbled.

“I said, do you think I'm incapable?” Trixie asked more fiercely. A pang of guilt hit me over the head like a hammer.

“No, I don't. I was mad earlier and I'm sorry for saying that.” I apologized. Another shadow played at the edge of my vision. I swear they're getting closer! A knife wasn't very much at all so I snapped a branch off from the overgrowth and began whittling one end into a spear. Trixie let out a sigh and shook her head.

“Good. You were wrong to doubt the might of Trixie! Even for a moment.” She informed me cheerfully. I wanted to bop her on the head at least once for that remark.

“Do the shadows seem to move? Or is it just me?” I asked aloud.

“I haven't seen anything move Michael. It's just you. Oh! I think I can see the ruins of Courage's Folly! Hurry now!”

The structure had been a fort but the battlements lay crumbling and scattered. Stone melted in places where spells must have been discharged. The fort itself was made of dull dark crystals with spikes stretching to the skies. Indeed, any flying creatures would have wanted to keep clear of this thing. And in the distance I could hear mocking laughter chanting something I couldn't make out. The noise seemed to be coming from inside the fort and getting louder. A shadow moved in the corner of my eye again but it was within arms reach.

I jumped hard and turned to the movement swinging my knife out and cutting a few leafs. Feeling like a fool I shook myself and chuckled at my jumpy nerves. I bumped into Trixie drawing me back to attention.

“Something wrong Trixie? Why did you stop?” I asked irritated that she stopped here. Trixie sniffled and began to shiver and began to say something about a Twilight Sparkle and a Ursa minor. I got in front of her and her eyes had turned green with some purple smoke leaking from them. She was looking at a red gem embedded into the wall.

“Michael? Why are you leaving? N-no stop laughing. Stop laughing!” Trixie raved at the gem. What sort of insanity is locked this gem? I grabbed Trixie and pulled her into the door way. The spell was broken when eyesight was lost.

“What? Where did?” Trixie stammered looking around the new room.

“Some sort of magical trap. What's an Ursa minor?” I asked checking her over.

“Like really big bear made of stars.” She answered plainly. The sound of hoof steps made us look at what would live here.

The monsters that stood there looked like other ponies but there was something off about them. Their gray coats are patchy with skin showing, their manes were filthy and caked with something. They lacked lips but they had a mouth full of fangs and they were the ones laughing. Their eyes were evenly glazed white and had a cruel glimmer about them they moved their mouths to speak but all I heard was hissing.

“Twilight! What are you doing here!?” Trixie demanded from the nightmarish creature.

“Trixie, that's not Twilight.” I warned raising my knife and spear. “Or I really hope that's not what she looks like.” I shook Trixie. More of the beasts came to its side and joined in its grotesque hissing. One of them licked is teeth and began to drool.

“Twilight!? What do you mean! I've been replaced! No one replaces me!” Trixie yelled.

“Hey Trixie how many ponies are there?” I asked readying my knife as the tension began to bubble to dangerous levels. I was already planning where I which one I would attack and where.

“One. Don't tell you can't count.” She told me like I was stupid. That was all I needed to know. I ran forward knife and lashed out toward its throat. The beasts eyes widened as the knife slid into its flesh the purple smoke poured from its eyes and into my face. I finished sliding the knife around the fiends throat when a piercing pain sparked in my leg as another beast bit into my leg. The knife flashed across its eye as the spear sunk deep into its neck making it release its grip. I rolled over the beasts back and I cranked the spear snapping its neck and breaking the spear.

Trixie stood there talking to ponies that weren't there as the fiends descended on me. I slashed and stabbed at the beasts as best as I could. Adrenaline pumped through my system causing pain to subside from my leg. The beasts were enraged that two of them had died and yet, they didn't approach. They just kept flashing their eyes and hissing at me. Trixie began to scream as one of them approached her.

“NO! Stay away!” Trixie cried out. I grimaced as I charged through their ranks slashing and jumping onto the beasts back. The beast was as short as Trixie and just as well built so my extra weight brought it to its knees as I whipped the knife around its throat. Blood slicked my hands and my leg was beginning to demand my attention. But a red haze drove this wagon as I charged back into the fray landing cuts as well as receiving them.

The standstill happened again, they stood there eyes flashing and purple smoke pouring out from their eyes. This time they seemed scared that whatever they were trying to do wasn't working. Wait, Trixie's eyes did the same thing when she was looking at the gem and now when looking at these things! Where they trying to inspire fear in me?

“Sorry! I'm sorry for failing the entrance exam for gifted unicorns!” Trixie was sobbing into the dirt. “Well they certainly had her under their spell” I thought glumly. Something shiny caught my eye as we circled each other. Behind the beasts there was a sword chained to a pedestal. The hissing was getting more intense as a beast galloped at me. I side stepped its charge and buried the remains of the spear into its chest earning a ear piercing screech. I ran toward the sword with all the strength I got.

The sword's chains had decayed and crumbled in my grasp. The pommel had a clear gem coming to a sharp point with a ruby trapped inside. The hilt guard fanned like butterfly wings, if the wings were smooth and sharpened and stretched over half of the hilt. The blade was black with silver as the sharp edges as for the general shape of it was like a narrow triangle. What really stood out was the purple crystal cat eye in the cross guard that seemed to stare into your soul. The handle could accommodate both of my hands but I could use one hand with equal skill.

I looked back to Trixie and I saw her surrounded by those things. The purple smoke poured from Trixie's eyes and into their mouths. Oh my god they're eating her! I hefted the new sword and charged at them. I swung at the beast closest to me aiming for the neck. The blade just sailed right on through the beasts neck like it was made of butter! The beasts stopped feasting on her to turn on me. I cleaved a head in two spraying me with their blood. The last one buck me in the stomach sending me to the ground. It took the opportunity and lunged for my throat but I propped the sword up making it impale itself on the blade.

The bugger still lived and tried to snap at my throat, blood and spit splattering my face as it screeched in my face. I let the freak bite my arm so it couldn't bite my neck.

“AAAHHGGG!!” I screamed out as it sunk its long fangs into my arm. First rule of fighting: you're going to get hurt, so you must choose where you get hurt. I twisted the blade trying to finish this freak off but it only made it scream more. I let go of the blade and plunged my fingers into its eye socket and ripped it out. The beast wailed in agony but still held on.

“Why. Won't. You. Just. DIE!!!” I growled it emphasizing each word by punching its throat. The beast eventually stopped moving and just evaporated into smoke.

I tried to sit up but my body became to heavy. There was pain in my stomach and I got to my hands and knees to throw up. I looked around for Trixie and all I saw was the beasts dark green blood with splashes of crimson mingling with it. My leg was still bleeding freely with my arm now. I fell back down in the blood slicked floor. The last of my vision fading along the tension but my promise to Sapphire was still incomplete. Heh, I wonder if their fear magic is finally working against me now dying in a place like this is pretty epic. But it's so cold and no one will no what happened to me.

Something cold poured itself over my wounds and seeped into the very essence of my being. Then I could see a small dull violet light barely lighting my vision.

“The Great and Powerful Trixie demands that you get up!” Trixie shouted but seemed to call from the bottom of a well. Something was forced down my throat that tasted horrible! The liquid was cold and brought my pain back in all of its misery.

“Get up!” Trixie was a lot closer now. I opened my eyes and saw Trixie binding my wounds with bandages, empty bottles laid scattered around depleted of its contents. “Good your eyes are open!” Trixie looked relieved and then looked around worried.

“How many?” I choked out.

“What!?” She asked frantically.

“How many of those beasts are there?” I said despite my weak voice. I found my sword laying close to me and picked it up while I got to one knee.

“No I don't see any. NO! Don't move! Your still bleeding, let the potion heal you.” Trixie clamored over me. I looked around the ruins trying to see anymore beasts but nothing stirred in the dim glow. Dim glow? I looked to Trixie and saw a dull violet light coming from her horn. The pain was slowly subsiding in my limbs just enough to stand up and use the sword as a cane. The pointed tip sunk into the floor as I leaned on it.

“Look around for the amulet I got your back.” I said while looking around the room. I tested my leg and noticed that it didn't flash with pain anymore. I walked around with Trixie making sure she didn't fall into a fear trance. I felt better as time went on and we found an ancient journal. The journal was of some pony cursed by a tyrant called King Sombra. The pony was one of many that had been a “crystal” pony that had been part of a failed rebellion and was cursed to a disgusting shape and couldn't eat food anymore but fed off of ponies.

What she entombed here was Sombra's sword. Apparently it was his most exotic of items but not the strongest. The pony had been carrying the Alicorn Amulet but had to move on and hoped that no one else ever has to know the terror of Sombra. Sadly most of the journal had been written in a secret code except for the first page saying who she/he was and what her/his purpose was. The only thing that came close to names were random shapes: a hoof with wings, a horn with a gem, and what I think is a fish with a wicked smile. The owner signed the journal with a horn with holes in it with a large “C” wrapped around it, which might have been a moon.

“The Alicorn Amulet is real! I knew it! And we took out the jerks that hurt Short Stacks!” Trixie squeed with glee. I still was shaking off the memory of that beast snapping at my neck.

“But what of this blade?” I asked shaking the blade a bit. Trixie flipped through the book and seemed disappointed.

“I'm not finding it here. Perhaps Prince Sombra only used it as an icon?” Trixie mused. Trixie tried to levitate it out of my hand but the purple eye shined violently and caused Trixie to fall down in terror. I quickly covered the eye but stared into the eye on the opposite side of the blade and saw what had terrified her so.

It was the faces of the creature I had killed with it and the agony I could inflict on Trixie if I so wished it. The eye left no detail out, no horrendous option unexplored. I could feel the magic trying to dig into my head like a thousand bugs marching across my brain. I roared out as the blade invaded my mind and searched for something. Even when I threw the sword down and grabbed my head trying to force the blade out. And yet it wasn't trying to take over my mind, it was trying to understand. Visions of a dark unicorn using the sword to strike fear into a crowd of really shiny ponies but never striking out with the sword.

Pain and death must have been a new experience to the blade because it was trying to find more like it within my own mind. Any video game and movie that was even the least bit violent drew its attention. A parade of death and suffering marched through my head as the screams of agony was the music it kept in step with. The worst thing was my own imagination was being used to come up with more of the horror. My voice was the only constant like the beat of a drum of the cacophony that sang inside my head. Then the blade dug deeper to find the “why” of it all and it finally found an answer: to protect someone else despite their fear.

Then the screams began to quiet down and the marching slowed to a halt as the blade left my mind and back into it own body. Amongst the ruined shambles of my mind stained with horror still fresh in my ears and eyes I felt something that it left behind, a message: “I am yours.”

I rocked back and forth, gripping my head trying to sort out what happened. I realized that I had been staring into the damned blades crystal eye the whole time. The horror bled away from my eyes and ears as the room came back into focus. The only thing that had changed about the blade was that the gem was now topaz instead of purple. Trixie had the knife that I had brought in her magic and looking at me with terror in her eyes. She said something but the words had been lost to my ears.

“My mind is my own again.” My voice quaked and sounded hoarse despite my effort. I glared at the blade in anger and tossed it away from me sliding it a few feet away. I stood up trying to steady myself against the wall and looked down at myself. my clothes were soaked in the beasts blood as well as my own. I fell back to my knees again and tried to throw up again but nothing came up. I got to my feet again and realized Trixie had been saying something to me again.

“Are you even listening to me? Are you OK?” Trixie yelled while drawing the knife closer to me.

“Yes! I am myself again! Are you OK?” I said trying to get Trixie to put down the knife.

“You were screaming and I couldn't get you to stop and whenever I tried to stop you from clawing your eyes and ears out you tried to bite me!” Trixie drew the knife away from me but still kept her distance.

“The sword crawled into my head and toyed with me. Just like the beasts tormented you.” I explained. Trixie looked at me skeptically but didn't want to bring up the beasts again. “Any idea where the Alicorn Amulet might be located?” I asked trying to switch the subject.

“No, but I know a small pawnshop had been bragging about having an artifact. I might check there but what if it's like the sword there?” Trixie asked me worriedly.

“That's definitely a risk. But hey! You have your magic back!” I croaked out cheerfully. “And it only took a near death experience to do it!” Trixie began to tear up and yelled at me.

“How can you joke about that! You were the one that almost died! And it would have been my fault!” Trixie screamed at me in rage.

I looked away and found looking back at the blade. I felt drawn to it like a sirens call and I didn't feel tense anymore. When it left my mind it felt like it submitted to me. I'm not dead and what doesn't kill makes you stronger, or that's how the saying went. I walked over to the blade and stood over it.

“What are you doing now? Get away from that thing!” Trixie yelled at me as I curled my fingers around its handle.

“Trixie, this used to be King Sombra's sword right? Isn't that what the journal said? I think it chose a new master.” I tried to explain as I knelt down to hold the swords eye to my own and stared into it. The topaz gem didn't even glow to my stare but holding it now the horror in my mind seemed to bleed from my mind and into the gem.

“Your eyes! They're smoking!” Trixie called out to me. I looked into the iris or the gem and Trixie was right. The sword was pulling purple smoke out of my eyes and yet, I wasn't scared. It was pulling fear out of me not inflicting it into me.

“Trixie,” the words barely audible to my own ears. “we all make choices, right?” Trixie nodded stepping forward to hear me. I gave the sword a few practice swings expecting the visions of horror that never came. “I chose to conquer my fear because I refuse to live in fear. That is what it means to have courage. To do this I must at least learn to control this blade.”

I turned to the concerned pony and smiled the best that I could. Lead began to fill my limbs with the sword became very heavy in my hands. My knees protested under my own weight as my eyes began to rebel against me, slamming shut without permission. The sword fell from my grasp clattering to the floor. Trixie quickly closed the distance to catch me as the floor rushed up to me like a long lost lover. As if the sound came from another room I could hear Trixie grumble.

“OK, now I know that Sapphire puts something in her potions!” I chuckled softly as I was losing the fight to stay awake.

“Probably. . .” I chuckled back as the void took me gently in her embrace.

Sensations pierced my void. It felt like I was being dragged across coarse sandpaper by an invisible leash. The leash was held my a cruel master which choked me with every tug. A hammer crashed against my head periodically like a bored carpenter. Time ceases to hold meaning in the void but this punishment was lasting way too long! The hammer struck my head a few more times before the sand began to rise off the paper and cover my body in its scratchy grip.

“We should be safe here.” An uncertain voice pierced the sand and into my ears. The iron doors that replaced my eyelids strained to open with half failure. Trixie floated around in a grayish haze staying near me but whenever she moved, her features blurred. She seemed scared. Her eyes were wide and her breath was racing.

“Why did you have to be so heavy! Now I'm alone and I don't know if I can defend both of us! Wake up!” The frightened pony whispered worriedly to me. What had scared my friend so badly? A thought struggled to escape the foggy depths of my mind to the surface: more of the Fear Beasts. If she gets scared enough they'll sniff us out like dogs. I stretched out and wrapped my arms around Trixie making sure I had one hand covering her sight.

“Shh, sh, shh. No fear here,” I whispered tiredly into her ears while struggling with speech. Trixie struggled against me trying to wiggle out of my grasp. I could feel her heart flutter fiercely against my hand. Concerned that her fear would give us away I continued gently. “Imagine the brilliance of the sun, now feel the breeze in your mane, the roar of the crowd applauding your great and powerful performance. Shh, shh.” The words calmed her heart and slowed her staggering breath into a predictable rhythm. “Good,” I cooed in her ear. “Do not speak but did you hide us well?” The pony nodded gently in my hand. “Then let's be calm and hold no fear in our hearts. Close your eyes, trust me to protect you and rest so we can leave in the morning.” My hand became wet with Trixie's tears as she began to weep in the still silence.

Even though the potions side effects still clogged my veins making my sense sluggish, I still couldn't sleep. My attention was focused on the narrow opening that lead to our small hiding place. The space was barely big enough to hold both of us. I wasn't sure how long Sapphires potion had put me to sleep and there wasn't a way for me to find out without breaking Trixie's calm focus. I'll have to play the waiting game. The only thing I could see from the crack is a wall that was sprayed in blood. She couldn't have dragged me very far if the blood reached this far.

I wasn't very confidant in Trixie's ability to hide and I was still to groggy to dare a venture to retrieve my sword. This game of risk was driving me up what little wall I had in this hole in the wall. Trixie still wept and I began to wonder if she didn't believe I could protect anybody, or pony. “I will not be ruled by fear!” I thought angrily in my mind. I shifted Trixie under me as I tried to sneak out. Something bit my hand but it wasn't that hard. I looked back down at Trixie wide awake with a mix of fear and confusion in her eyes. I put a finger to my lips and whispered.

“We still need to be very quiet now, I'm going to get that blade. I'll be right back, don't worry I do this kind of thing all the time.” I had to lie to her so her confidence wouldn't decay. I peaked around the corner and saw the room was still and quiet and could hear the wind whistle through the cracks in the walls. A low mournful sound very similar to someone crying. The bodies had evaporated into nothingness but the blood remained or was it even blood? The only light came from dark gems embedded into the walls. The blade was in the middle of the room about twenty feet from where we were now.

The distance may very well have been a freaking mile! Important object in the middle of a clear room was screaming “It's a trap!” I almost covered my ears! And yet, if I could get to the blade we would stand a better chance at surviving the night. I tested my body to see if I could manage a mad dash to the sword. I gave the room one last look around easing my own mind for what was to happen. I slipped quietly out of the gap and dropped to my knees trying to hug the floor while making no noise. No sounds were made or any other signs of pursuit. I stood up and quickly sprinted on pained legs to where the sword had fallen and picked it up, ready for battle.

Nothing. Nothing came swooping at me and the only thing I could hear was the wind mournfully whistling and the wheezing gasps of my own breath. I turned in a circle ready to take on whatever came but nothing came. I walked around and picked up Trixie's hat which had been trampled and splattered with blood during my fight. I brushed the dirty hat and tried to make it look more presentable before giving it back to Trixie. In a moment of weakness I put on Trixie's hat just to see what it was like to wear a pointy wizards hat! It didn't fit quite right, most hats were like that for me and this one fitted better than most.

I looked at the sword in hand and noticed that the topaz had started to glow faintly. The blade still looked strange and yet holding it now, feeling its weight and handle it felt right. I walked back to the hole and called to Trixie.

“All clear.” I whispered to Trixie. I put Trixie's hat back onto her head. “I found this out there.”

“Thanks.” Trixie whispered back. It took us a while to find a comfortable position to sleep and I was able to angle the swords point to the opening just in case.

“You stink.” Trixie said a matter of fact.

“It's just the smell of victory. And blood.” I teased her rubbing the arm that had been bit which now was a scar. “I have you to thank for this scar. But it's time to sleep now.” Trixie grumbled something but obeyed anyway. I felt Trixie fall asleep in my arms but I myself couldn't sleep so I kept vigil as I watched light grow into the morning.

I rubbed Trixie's back until she woke up. I climbed out of our hiding place and made a walk around the large room to make sure it was clear. Trixie adjusted her large hat to her preference.

“All clear.” I said with a little bit of sand now clinging my eyes. The quicker back to Sapphires house the faster I can get proper sleep but not before we looted the rest of this fort! I proceeded up some crumbling stairs in vain. Nothing remained but tattered cloth and ruined books, whoever the mystery owner of the journal stripped this place ages ago.

“I demand that we leave this place now!” Trixie commanded me.

“We got to be sure that we don't miss any treasure.” I explained. “Something here might be worth something back in town.”

“I don't care. I want to go home with my coat intact!” The small pony countered. I lowered my head in defeat as we left the cursed fort. The forest outside was brighter than what we entered and in the distance we could hear birds singing, bugs chirping and I could see the sky brightening into a more pleasant hue. It was almost as if we dispelled some unpleasant curse from the place.

“Where you come from, is this normal?” Trixie asked me skeptically. I sighed outwardly and chuckled a bit.

“No, not in the slightest. I said that so you wouldn't attract more of those Fear Beasts. I had no clue if they could smell fear or anything.” I admitted. Trixie looked shocked and then looked mad pouting almost.

“I can't believe you lied to me.” She growled angrily.

“Half lie!” I shot back. “I lied that this was normal to me, not that I would protect you!” I stressed quietly. The walk was filled with a tension I blamed on a bad nights sleep. I took a better look at the blade, the blade itself was fairly wide near the hilt but narrowed into a point and the other end. The golden eye stared back at me and I yawned back realizing how tired I was. I kept looking at Trixie to see if her mood lifted or not, it hadn't.

“What else are you lying about!” Trixie demanded of me suddenly.

“What?” I said surprised by the out burst.

“What else. Are you. Lying about!” Trixie stressed to me. She looked at me mad about something.

“Nothing else.” I said simply. Trixie didn't speak to me for the rest of the walk and when we got in sight of Neighbraska she suddenly broke into a gallop leaving me in the dust.

Chapter 5 A Matter of Trust

Chapter 5

A Matter of Trust.

I dragged my boots through the town as my strength began to ebb away I barely noticed the ponies staring at me but I did hear a few of there passing whispers.

“Look at it! What do you think happened to it?”

“I don't know-”

“Looks like it picked a fight with something-”

A tiny teal pony got my attention.

“Hey, what happened to you?” I struggled to remember the foals name. It was. . . Cold Scrape? No. that's not it.

“It's me Icecube,” oh yeah that was it. “Don't you remember me? You helped me find my parents the other night.” That's right, I did that.

“Well, Ice, I went to Courage's Folly and and took this sweet sword from some monsters.” I said cheerfully while showing off the blade a little. “Careful, it's sharp at the edges.” I warned wearily. The other ponies heard this and almost ran for their lives!

“You're lying! No one comes out of that forest!” A pony accused me.

“I came,” I started annoyed that I was being stopped from a nice bed. “I saw,” I spoke with a little more force and stared each pony in the eye. “I slaughtered.” I finished indifferently leaving the pony a little more pale than before. “Anyway Ice, I am pretty tired. I'll be at going to bed soon, dancing with nightmares makes you lose sleep.” I stooped down to pat Icecube on the head and moved past him. I looked at my clothes and saw why they where whispering all around me: I was a freaking mess. Like someone buried me and thought better about and dug me back up just to run me through the mud. My jeans are slashed and torn and my shirt fared no better both stained with blood.

I found myself at Sapphires door just staring at it. My very blood seemed to be replaced with sand weighing my body down while slowing my thoughts to a sluggish crawl. I opened the door and fell unceremoniously onto the couch and fell asleep properly. No dreams visited me but I woke up to a Sapphire standing over me.

“Trixie told me what happened at Courage's Folly.” She said calmly. I blinked at Sapphire a few times before I understood what she said.

“Then you know about half of what happened.” I responded back still rubbing sleep out of my eyes. I sat up to let Sapphire sit down next to me her eyes were filled with concern and curiosity.

“Then tell me all of it.” A simple command really, more akin to a firm coaxing. I breathed in
gathering my thought to begin my tale when my stomach growled viciously like two boulders grinding against each other reminding me that I missed at least two meals to my adventure.

“Could I tell you over dinner or lunch, really any meal that has food with it, please?” I asked with an embarrassed grin. The tan unicorn smiled with a nod and disappeared into the kitchen off to prepare something. A familiar scent flouted into the room but only for a moment: fried eggs!? I thought she hated how that smelled, what happened while I was at that fort!?

I almost stepped on the sword I had dropped the blade next to the couch earlier. I picked up the blade and propped it thoughtfully in a corner. I kicked off my shoes and placed them near the blade as well. I flexed my toes enjoying the sense of freedom and grimacing at the all sores I had collected during my adventure. I stumbled into the kitchen and was the air was full of motion: a salad was being prepared while the table got set for three, pitcher of water poured itself while food dispersed itself. All of it cloaked in a tan magical field. The various floating objects floated around me as I sat myself down and marveled at the magic flowing through the air.

“So, I thought you hate the smell of eggs. I mean you practically threw me out of the house.” I asked still a teensy mad about that incident.

“Oh, it's not as bad as the other things I have to prepare for our more exotic patients. The worst smelling food has to be what the griffons eat!” Sapphire joked as the table completed setting itself.

“I have the window open so the smell is being vented outside so I don't mind as much.” She explained pointing to a fan powered by, well magic I guess since there was no cord connecting to the wall. “It is a bit early for dinner but with the night you two had you're probably starving.” The plate she placed in front of me smelled so wonderful I dug in immediately.

“Trixie's out doing a favor for me, if you were wondering but I thought she'd be back by now.” Sapphire mused. “But when she does get back we can talk about payment.” She added seriously.

I inhaled sharply causing the half chewed eggs to go down the wrong tube. Payment! If I wasn't trying so hard just to breathe right now I would've demanded what I'm supposed to be paying for.

“W-what!” I managed to cough out. Man, she could switch moods at a drop of a hat! Surely the safe return of Trixie should account for something! The corners of Sapphires mouth began to twitch and her composure fell apart.

“Don't take it so seriously but really the food comes out of my paycheck. I can make it to my next paycheck if I'm careful now.” Sapphire solemnly. “I would like to make a portrait of you and Trixie. She's out to find some suitable canvas for it.” I blinked a few times and looked at my food with a new found sense of guilt. “Aw, don't look like that. A meal for a painting, fair right?” Sapphire said patiently. “And I do want to hear your side of the story.”

Sapphire listened between my bites with bated breath. Sapphire seemed to go into her own experience when she and Short Stacks went to Courage's Folly. When I came to describe the Beasts that dwell there Sapphires eyes widened in disbelief.

“They didn't look like that! They looked different than that!” Sapphire interrupted.

“Trixie thought she only saw one and it was some pony named Twilight. There had been three and they looked like twisted, nightmarish versions of ponies. I believe I am immune to these mind tricks being human and all. And if you think that's horrible wait you'll hear of what I did to them!” I grinned mischievously. I took an extra long sip on my water and chewed a bit longer on my salad enjoying Sapphires expression similar to a child when your deliberately building suspense.

“Well, what happened!” Sapphire demanded tired of my delay.

“I killed them with the sword that I found in the fort.” I said proudly. “They had effectively incapacitated Trixie so I had to intervene,” I explained. “which reminds me. I lost the knife I borrowed, sorry.” I added apologetically.

Sapphire sat there and simply blinked and looked to my left forearm and leg.

“So those stains aren't mud, are they?” Sapphire asked worried for what the answer could be.

“Well some of it,” I admitted. “Most of it was their blood. But some of it is mine also,” The look on Sapphires face was shocked but trying to understand. “Trixie was in trouble and I didn't want her to end up like Short Stacks!” I angrily defended myself.

“N-no, I'm glad that you protected her. It's still a little much for me to take in, that's all.” Sapphire drew circles on the table while her eyes darted about. “My visit with Short Stacks didn't end up nearly as happy. I wish you had came here a few years ago, things might've been different. . .” Sapphire trailed off sadly.

“I didn't choose to come here. Now don't get me wrong, I love magic with every fiber of my being. I wish I could use it but Trixie is the one that summoned me here.” I shrugged. “Maybe I can go visit Short Stacks, tell him some good news about that place. Or you can, you work there.” I pointed out.

“Speaking of Trixie, she told me that you told a lie.” Sapphire became serious again. I felt like she hit me with a broom over the head.

“Oh, yeah. . . that.” I said still irritated at myself for that. “I said it to keep her calm. I had no idea how many there were or if they could track fear by smell!” I said defensively.

“That may be so but I understand that since you're human and don't know about a few things.” Sapphire explained gently. “But I'm not going to let this slide by. Honesty is part of the Elements of Harmony. There are six of them but they are all very important to have: Honesty, Loyalty, Laughter,” I snickered and she stared me down with such intensity that I fell silent immediately. “Laughter, Kindness, Generosity, and Magic. It's important to live with each in your life. And when Trixie comes back I want you to apologize to her.”

“I tried but she didn't listen to me!” I said frustrated.

“Did you explain why you did it, like how you explained it to me?” Sapphire questioned with a knowing tone. I just glared back not wanting to speak now. “From that look I suppose you did. When she comes back, I want to hear the apology. K?” She said getting a nod out of me before going off to prepare her paints or something.

While I was chewing in silence I noticed a newspaper on the table. “Well might be able to brush up on my current events.” I thought moodily. The front page held the image of a castle built into a mountain side. The photo was taken with excellent taste and quality but the castle was inside a huge transparent bubble. I looked at the head lines to see what the story was about but it was written in the same language that warning sign was written in. I flipped through the paper and looked for the comics in the paper and enjoyed trying to comprehend the shenanigans of the comically drawn ponies.

Even though it was incredibly silly I really enjoyed coming up with reasons and dialogue for these random ponies.

“I thought you didn't know how to read.” Trixie said with a sneer. I looked up and saw Trixie levitating some fresh paints and a large picture frame. I sighed outwardly and put the paper down still put off that Trixie's mood hadn't changed. I stood up and cleared my place at the table and did the dishes, for a place that had no electricity the plumbing worked just fine. I was only delaying my apology but I needed to think of something to say to make up for it. No matter how hard I tried I couldn't think of a decent apology because for me talk is cheap but actions speak much louder. Yet again, I don't know what she likes or would like to go do. I have no money to speak about either, offer services? No, she probably wouldn't believe that either.

The dishes were done quicker than what I had thought they would take. I could hear Sapphire and Trixie talking in the other room. Arguing about the painting sapphire wanted to do.

“No! I don't want to stand around holding still for that long!” Trixie whined.

“Got any bits on you from your great performances?” Sapphire asked.

“No.” Trixie admitted. “But I'll get some soon!”

“I heard that the rock farm is looking for help.” Sapphire offered. “You need a consistent job. This one can give you that.”

“NO!! I love performing! And I hate rocks! I won't stop trying to become the greatest unicorn in all of Equestria!” Trixie cried out. I took a breath and walked into the the hornets nest.

“And what do you want!?” Trixie yelled at me tears in her eyes. “You here to tell me to get a better job too!”

“No, I wanted to say I'm sorry for lying to you.” Trixie opened her mouth to sneer at me. “No, let me finish. You don't have to see me ever again.” Trixie merely curled her lip in disgust at me but kept quiet. “I'm sorry for lying to you and there's nothing I can say to make things better. So let's pose for this painting and we can be off our separate ways, unless you know of a way that I can do to redeem myself.”

Trixie pouted at me giving me a hard glare. “The picture can serve as proof for your great act of summoning me at least.” I added averting my eyes since I couldn't hold Trixie's glare for any longer. Trixie quickly took an interest in the picture and agreed to posing for it at least. The idea was simple: Trixie and I would stand close to each other while Trixie lowered her head and make her horn glow staring menacing to the left while I stood ready to strike with the sword in the opposite direction. Sapphire adjusted the two of us until she was happy with the image which ended that the two of us were standing really close to each other.

“Shouldn't I clean myself up first?” I asked aware of my filthy clothes.

“No, this will add realness to the picture!” Sapphire explained. I glanced at Trixie but she had already cleaned up since she got into town. Sapphire readied her paints and easel and begun painting. My thoughts began to drift as I begun to wonder on where I was going to go. I guess I could find more of these forts and see if I can't find more of these treasures. No, while adventuring is fun and is my favorite theme for games and movies adventurers tend to have short life spans. I might get a job at a rock far- wow this blade is getting heavy! My legs began to quake beneath me and it's only been like what? Five minutes?

“Did you two hear what's going on in Canterlot?” Sapphire asked behind her painting.

“No.” Trixie and I spoke in unison.

“Well the captain of the guard and Princess Mi amore Cadenza are getting married! Isn't that exciting!” Sapphire cheerfully.

“Sapphire this is supposed to be an epic painting not a wedding portrait.” I reminded her. I heard Trixie choke back a laugh.

“Of course not! It's not just the wedding that makes it exciting. Princess Celestia had the captain put a force field around all of Canterlot and won't accept the general public to witness this grand occasion! Only letting in specific ponies that are friends or family in. And they aren't saying why they added extra security!” Sapphire whined. “Not that I could attend anyway.” She added glumly.

“Sounds like your “Princess” doesn't want you to know that there is something that could pose a threat to her.” I said trying to hold the sword without shaking.

“What? Don't you have Princes' or princess' where you come from.” Sapphire asked offended at my sarcastic emphasis.

“Probably a bit of human history you don't want to hear.” I stated firmly.

“Why would you think They're hiding something.” Sapphire pressed. I kept my silence since I was trying to focus on keeping my body completely still and the last thing I needed was a argument. After what seemed to be like an hour or two Sapphire called for a break. My joints creaked and cracked wildly as my stiff limbs had the freedom of movement again and without a thought I adjusted releasing several more cracks.

“AH!” Sapphire yelped making me flinch. “What have I told about doing that! Doesn't that hurt!?” She continued to yell at me.

“No, not for me at least. I'm just naturally noisy, that's all.” I said trying to pass it off with a wave. Sapphire gave me a stern look but rolled her eyes and chuckled. “If you say so.”

Trixie and Sapphire retired to the kitchen while Trixie ate her dinner. I wandered about still working the kinks out of my joints and found myself staring at the unfinished painting. The general color of the background is there, a grainy gray near the bottom and lighting to a pale yellow near the top. Our shapes were there, not yet defined and details not added but compared to the other paintings laying about this one was closer to being finished. Even so, she has accomplished in an hour or two what I can accomplish in maybe a week or so. Heh, give her a few more hours it will probably be done.

I sat down on the couch and began to muse over what I learned: this land has a benevolent monarch, these “Elements of Harmony” are social standards for the culture, and there is a royal wedding going on with a threat secret from the public. Perhaps the Fear Beasts are the threat. Yes, that has to be it! The Fear Beasts are more than just isolated incidents! But they would be trying to attack a fortified castle. Surely no army could breach a magical barrier by brute force alone! But I have underestimated my foes before, giving my arm a thoughtful rub.

And yet I still haven't decided where I would go after this. Perhaps I'll go to Ponyville and visit Short Stacks surely he would be thrilled to hear that no one else will have to suffer his fate again! I would take the blade with me, of course. However it will need a scabbard. What are those made out of anyway? Normally leather is used but I don't if they use leather, it would kinda be like asking if I use human skin for things. My dads antique saber had a decorative scabbard which had wood on the inside. Having wood covered in canvas would work just as well.

The thought of home struck savagely at my heart. How long have been missing now? I didn't go out of my home or stay over at a friends without telling them two or three days in advance! No matter how hard I tried to suppress it the tears flowed like a dam had cracked. The best that I could do was weep in silence holding my hand over my face. I could hear the two ponies talking to each other in the other room but I had been trying to ignore them but now I listened in.

“There's nothing wrong with accepting his apology. You need to be a little more forgiving.” Sapphire said with a bit of an edge.

“I don't have to tell him do I?” Trixie shot back.

“Would be nice if you did.” Sapphire stated firmly. A moment of silence fell over them and I tried to listen harder to hear the answer.

“No,” a gunshot to my ears. “ I'm still angry at him. I wander around Equestria all the time! Him doing the same can't hurt him.” Trixie stated firmly.

“I can see how much good it did you. . .” Sapphire spoke softly but sharply.

“Fine! I'll see about the,” Trixie hesitated as if the word hurt just to say it. “rock farm. But I will find the Alicorn Amulet!”

I wiped my tears away and walked over to the window in attempts to clear my head. Dark clouds gathered above head. “Looks like rain again.” I thought glumly. But how would I make a scabbard? The blade is so darn sharp! Wait, is it? I walked over to the blade and checked its sharpness by dragging my thumb horizontally while the blade is held vertical. Yes, this blade is very sharp. But how? It has been sitting in that fort for who knows how long! Oh, wait I do know: it's enchanted.

In a pinch I can try to make a scabbard, not a very good one at least. I shifted through the piles of scrap art supplies, I didn't want to use stuff that Sapphire was going to use that would be rude, until I found a few suitable items: canvas strips, and long strips of wood. With these I can line the cutting edge with wood and bind it all together although I would need to re-craft it every time I drew it.

“Better than nothing.” I thought with a mental sigh. “There's enough canvas to wrap my hands too. Man I wish I had my gloves.” I thought glumly.

Sapphire gave me an odd look when she saw my bundle of scrap materials.

“It'll make sense later.” Was the answer I gave as I drew myself back into position. Sapphire went around lighting lamps in attempts of warding against the creeping darkness. Sapphire took her place behind the canvas and corrected our positions till satisfied. But a moment after her horn began to glow a storm of brushes twirled around her head as they kissed the palette acquiring their lipstick only to impart a tender stroke upon the canvas. Sapphire indeed painted with more fervor than earlier as she multitask more than six brushes! My only worry was that if she hurried she might lose quality in her haste. A ruler floated through the air to raise the tip of my sword back into its position. I grinned sheepishly as I tried to concentrate at staying still, remembering my time at Courage's Folly helped.

A soft pitter-patter of rain gently rapped against the window and Sapphires occasional squee of triumph as her brushes would hesitate in their dance before starting again. Staying still was easier this time as well. Perhaps I haven't been standing still nearly as long as before? I dared a glance outside to gauge the time that had passed: the world outside had turned pitch black and the rain came down in earnest now but the thunder was a gentle rumble in the distance.

“It's done!” Sapphire exclaimed with a huge smile as she cast the brushes into the kitchen with a splash of water. The sword hit the floor with a thud as I relaxed my arms. The painting, as she turned it to us, was masterfully done. Sapphire was hopelessly spattered with paint, almost as if she wanted to be part of the painting. The painting drew you into the scene you could feel the anxiety on the faces, the foul breath of the beast bearing down on us and just the general gloom of the keep. Even my description of the beasts had been enough to make the figures come to life in the scene. The determination on Trixie's painted face was so strong you would wonder how these creatures even stood a chance, the bestial fury on mine was so intense with my sword raised above my head to strike my beast down I could feel the sheer hate I felt for these beasts. The emotions that this painting was amazing! The only thing I didn't like about the painting was that I shared the same eyes that the beasts had.

Is this how she sees me? Scary? Other than that piece I really liked the painting even though it put a better light on Trixie than what actually happened. I would be hard pressed to find an artist who could accomplish the same without costing an arm and a leg to do so. Hah! Sapphire even added my bleeding wounds too! The longer you looked at it the more you notice the details! I beamed at Sapphire who was fidgeting waiting for us to tell her what we thought of it.

“Why do you have him standing over me?” Trixie broke the silence.

“Well,” Sapphire said slowly surprised by the question. “Michael is taller than you by quiet a bit.” She pointed out with a hoof. “And I didn't paint you crying fearfully in a corner did I?” She added sharply. Irritation began to rise within me because of the unneeded scorn Trixie was giving.

“What!” Trixie snapped. “I was not afraid!” She cried out strongly. “And I didn't cry! The Great and Powerful Trixie never cries or is scared! I defeated the beasts! Me!” Anger rose within my sharply. Hadn't I been in the same danger? Hadn't I risked my life for this miserable wretch! Who's blood was spilled in the defense of another!? I only frowned as I tried to mask my anger as I shoved passed Trixie and began to work on the scabbard.

“Hey! Watch where your going!” Trixie snapped at me.

“If you weren't so scared, why didn't you get into unicorn school?” I spat out uncontrollably but now, now I don't care! “Or who the hell is Rainbow Dash or Twilight!? Were they the ones who made you look like a wreck when I first saw you! Or why didn't you kill any of them yourself!” I growled lowly baring my teeth. Both stood there stunned at my sudden rebuke staring at me like I had lost my mind. I picked up the scraps and the half assembled scabbard and took it into the kitchen where I could have a table to work on. Thankfully the sword didn't split the wood as I bound it together. I had enough canvas to make a shoddy belt to hang my sword on tying it off in a square knot. Sapphire was saying something to me but the rage in my head buzzed louder. I slammed my boots on hastily tying the laces and proceeded to the door.

“Wait! Where are you going! See what you've done Trixie!” Sapphire pleaded to me while scolding Trixie. “It's late and raining! Stop!” She planted herself in front of me.

“Ponyville.” I spat quietly with an edge.

“Why?” Sapphire demanded.

“To tell Short Stacks about our,” loudly saying the word for Trixie to hear. “victory against those beasts. And, I don't know where else to go.” I spoke softly but with an edge.

“There's nothing wrong with staying here!” Sapphire argued.

“Yes there is! Just my eyes scare you!” I reminded her, I looked to the window and thought about traveling in the rain. I stepped away from the door and sat down on the couch sneering. “I'll leave in the morning then.” I announced quietly. Sapphire satisfied that I wasn't leaving turned on Trixie.

“Shame on you! You both went there, you both were in danger! Now,” she spoke sharply. “I'll go hang this up,” The painting floated near her. “While you two make amends! Honestly I thought you grew up!” She grumbled as she left the room.

I glared at Trixie not wanting to talk lest I say something more I might regret.

“I apologized fir-”

“I wasn't strong enough!” Trixie blurted suddenly a tear in her eye. “I couldn't hatch the dragon egg they presented me. I couldn't even make it wobble!” She stated with her voice catching. “My dad didn't like that, and as soon as I was old enough I was thrown out!” Trixie's voice began to rise. “I don't have any skills to make it out there, that's what he always told me whenever I performed no matter how well I did.” A pained smile crept on her face. “Mother only humored my talent but didn't raise a hoof when I was thrown out!” She stamped a hoof on the floor tears flowing freely, body shaking a bit. Well, my mood deflated in a hurry. I felt bad for snapping at her and bringing old, painful memories back.

“H-hey, don't cry.” I said apologetically. “At least you can spread your fame with that picture.” I offered weakly grasping at anything to make her feel better. But she just scoffed at me.

“Sapphire will get recognized first.” Trixie said moodily. I tried to find the words to make up for what I had said and to make her feel better but nothing came to mind. No, words are cheap! Actions speak louder! So I'll need to do something. I slid off the couch and hugged Trixie wrapping my arms around her neck.

“That may be so but it's us that's been painted on the canvas.” I said calmly. “maybe you can't prove it to your dad but you've already proven to me of your great power by summoning me.” I drew back to look her in the eye. “Yeah, your aim was off but who cares!? You did it Trixie. Not twilight, not Rainbow Dash. You.” I smiled encouragingly she looked back and smiled at me.

“Thanks, that means a lot to me.” She whispered.

“Just promise me one thing.” I said gently.

“What?” The confused pony asked.

“Try being a little nice to folks, kai?” I answered. “Hey, wanna go to Ponyville with me? The three of us can go visit Short Stacks and give him some good news.” Trixie looked hopeful but then seemed to be conflicted.

“No,” Trixie responded sadly. “ I'll be looking into that job on the,” She struggled to say the word. “R-rock farm. And I need to stay here for a few weeks getting back on my hooves. Money wise and health mind you but don't let me stop you from exploring.” Trixie smiling weakly. “Maybe you'll get your cutie mark from it!” She offered with a yawn. I failed at resisting the yawn so I shook my head.

“Humans don't get tell-tale marks showing our talents but this one might count!” I rubbed the scar on my still feeling a little tender. Trixie looked at the bite marks and looked away with shame.

“Hey, I don't blame you for that fight or this scar. It's what friends do, they help each other.” I ruffled Trixie's hair and went over to the fireplace to prepare for bed. “You can take the couch,” I offered as another yawn escaped my lips. “I'll be fine.” Even though my body ached just at the thought of sleeping against the hard floor. A hoof clapped around my shoulder and I looked at the owner.

“You know that hole was much smaller than this couch, right?” Trixie regained some of her commanding air about her. “And I don't want to listen to you cracking yourself because you chose to sleep on the floor. So, hurry up and take your side.” I looked to see if she was serious and Trixie's commanding stare had left no room for doubt. Well, not wanting to pass up a comfortable nights sleep I curled up on one side of the couch while Trixie took the other.

“Good night.” I whispered tiredly Trixie mumbled something similar. Sleep took its time in collecting me, I just wish I could just stretch out my legs but I'll have to make do.

Chapter 6 Lonely Roads

Chapter Six

Lonely Roads.

Aches and pains finally driven enough nails along my body crying for my attention. Even though it was painful I was expecting this but to a lesser degree. I wonder if Sapphire has another healing potion lying around? Wait, that's like leaving medicine around the house. Actually with the way she leaves her art stuff around it wouldn't be that surprising. I tried to sit up but a heavy weight on my chest and shoulder making my arm full of pins and needles held me down. I opened my eyes to look at what could be weighing me down. Fear began to rise within me an image of a Beast that had survived and came back for vengeance. I ripped my eyes opened to face my captor: it was Trixie. Trixie had fallen asleep in the crook of my arm snoring softly.

“When did she get there!?” I thought rapidly while temperature rose sharply in my face and ears. I looked around the room making sure a Beast wasn't around. My eyes settled on the window and the world outside was brightening but the sun hadn't even begun to paint the sky in its light colors. I was stuck. If I move I'll be running the risk of waking Trixie up but the pins and needles were getting even more insistent. I hope that Sapphire isn't an early riser to see this, geh, that would be awkward as hell! The weight pinning my chest was one of Trixie's fore hooves draped across my chest as if hugging a stuffed animal.

I began to slide inch-by-inch away but Trixie only tightened her grip mumbling something quickly. I didn't quite make out what she was mumbling but it wasn't directed at me, at least I don't think it is. Her tone on the other hand and the way her body kept twitching against mine suggested a nightmare. Perhaps dreaming of Courage's Folly? Almost reflexively I began to rub her back till she woke up.

“W-what?” Trixie burbled confused and irritated that I woke her up.

“Just a nightmare, go back to sleep.” Was what I said. Good job, Brain! Really coherent right there! Well at least I have an idea why she is snuggling me, so I guess it's OK?

This is great. My arm calmed down but I can't go back to sleep after that anxiety attack! I really hope that this isn't normal to them, I have a hard enough time handling hugs. I never was much of a “touchy” person, I just don't let people get that close to me. At best I have people I see throughout the day but that's it really, friends are things I never had the luxury to experience. This is probably a disadvantage of mine but because of that I reserve such affections for people I truly cared about. But Trixie? No, she can't possibly see it that way. Could she?

Bong! In the distance a bell tolled. Bong! One more noise to drive sleep away. Bong! Trixie whimpered something I didn't catch. Bong! The house held its breathe counting along with me. Bong! I found myself rocking Trixie in hopes to calm her. Bong! Seven! No, wait. Six? I got distracted and lost track of how many time the bell tolled but Trixie began to squirm and cry out. A pale yellow light caught my eye. My sword, propped in a corner, stared at us with its topaz cats eye glowing with an inner light. The glow covered the room in its soft, warm glow taking away Trixie's nightmares and my embarrassment.

“She's just seeking comfort from a nightmare.” I thought reasonably with acute clarity. “My cat liked to sleep right there.” As an after thought as my mind began to fuzz over with the fading light but I didn't think too much about it.

Boom! I jumped hard, as the thunder was loud enough to rattle the windows. I turned my head away from the window and a searing pain crawled across my forehead. I snapped my head back to see what caused the pain: Trixie. But wait, she's asleep how could she hav- oh, the tip of her horn. Man I could've gouged my eye out! “Probably just a scratch.” I chided myself for being so careless. I maneuvered my head so that it was resting under her horn but in doing so I was practically sleeping forehead to forehead causing me to blush. Whatever. . .

Boredom gave way to hunger, pain subsided to aches, thoughts became plans. “Apples,” I thought suddenly. “I want to eat an apple. Or anything at this point! Apples with peanut butter! Yes!” I thought with increasing humor. “And a burger! A large one! Oh what else can I have on my fantasy table?” I mused with a smile. Hoof steps began to climb down the steps dully against the wood. My mind raced as to how I'll explain my position to her! “Not what it looks like?” Can't be more obvious than that. Sapphire stumbled into the room droopy eyed and swaying with her steps. A coffee mug lifted out of the mass of sketches and floated over to a yawning unicorn.

Sapphires eye finally landed on me. My mind raced even faster and faster when she raised an eyebrow. My mouth refused to work and I shrugged. Shrugged! Out of all the things I could do shrugging is what I went with! I am a freaking genius!! And yet Sapphire just shrugged back and wandered into the kitchen almost knocking over a few more unfinished paintings.

I heaved a sigh of relief when she left. I looked out the window to see the sun rising on the horizon painting the rapidly departing clouds. Out of curiosity I gently grabbed Trixie's hoof to get a better look at it. I'm not exactly well versed in equine anatomy but I took a crash course in camp while getting my merit badges for riding. Her coat is extra long around her ankles covering her hoof. Indeed it is a hoof just like the horses I rode back on earth. It was a bit slender and a considerable amount smaller. It subtly flexed and clenched around my thumb when I was feeling the inner hoof.

“Huh, I guess they can kinda grab things. Not as good as thumbs though but it shows that I'm not in Kansas anymore.” I thought during my investigation. Trixie's front legs operated very similar to my arms: pivoting shoulders and wrists with an elbow with a wider rotating radius than a normal horse.

“The Great and Powerful Trixie does not like being treated like a lowly puppet.” Trixie twitched her hoof out of my hand and lightly bopping me.

“Says the Great and Powerful Trixie who needed to snuggle with me for comfort.” I teased tapping her horn. “Did you know this thing was sharp?”

“It's uncomfortable sleeping in a ball,” Trixie said defensively not hearing my question. “you kept stretching and rolling. I saw a spot and I took it, nothing more.” Then Trixie seemed troubled. “I had a dream about eating something called a burger. And before that I had a nightmare.” I stared at her stunned. Did I establish a telepathic link to her? That would be so cool if I could do that at will. I tried to speak to her with my mind.

“Hey stop staring at me like that! Did I snore or something!?” Trixie thumped me in the chest after a few moments.

“Whatever,” I said disappointed while sitting up and reflexively cracking my neck. “You did snore a bit. Nothing too loud though.” I turned to her. “I thought you were angry with me.”

“I am now since you cracked your neck when I told you last night not to!” Trixie chided.

“Oh, right. I forgot.” I mumbled.

“Obviously.” Trixie scoffed as she stretched. “What time is it? I'm still tired.”

“Couldn't tell you, I can't find a clock in this place.” I responded. “But Sapphire is awake.” I added.

We both went into the kitchen to see Sapphire furiously writing a letter with a scowl. A gently simmering coffee machine hummed in the corner producing it's foul odor. I still can't see how this thing operated without electricity, no wires in sight. The machine was decorative so that the pot was sitting on the flame of a dragons breath with the dragon curled around the pot. Regardless of how creative the infernal machine was I still hated the smell of coffee.

“The weather team just loooves their little jokes!” Sapphire grumbled slamming the pencil on the table and looked up to us. “Storm wake you too?” A sandwich made of various flowers prepared itself and floated down in front of Sapphire's hungry gaze. “This is the third “incident” this week.” I nabbed an apple from the cupboard and began munching on it while regarding Sapphire. “Too early to wake up and too late to go back to sleep.” She fumed.

Trixie seemed unconcerned about Sapphires ranting and got herself breakfast. “I had a terrible dream! I was being chased by one of those things from your painting. Then it went away and I was eating odd things made of meat! Meat!! And liking it!!” Trixie shuddered.

“Perhaps your friend is starting to rub off on you.” Sapphire said sharply between bites emphasizing sharply on the word friend. A silence fell over the room and we all munched on our breakfast.

“I'm planning on going to Ponyville to meet Short Stacks.” I announced after a while. Sapphires eyes shot up.

“Today?! What about food on the way there?” Sapphire asked.

“I'll manage.” I responded casually still sensitive about about how my eyes look to her. But that wasn't good enough for her as food began to flow about the air and pack themselves into a knapsack.

“Give me a moment to make you something at least.” Sapphire stated. I threw my hands up in protest.

“You've don't have to! You've done so much already. And I don't have anything to pay you back with!” I pleaded. Sapphire sighed and shook her head.

“I was just teasing! What type of pony would I be if I didn't help somepony in need?” Sapphire asked gently. “It's really no trouble at all, you're easier to take care of than Trixie.”

“Hey!” Trixie cried out indigently. Sapphire just rolled her eyes as if to prove her point. “I am the best house guest you've ever had!”

“But the longest one.” Sapphire said with a smirk. “Honestly Trixie the ponies around here are starting to think we're sisters with how often you come here. Had a stallion ask about you.” Trixie perked up at this news.

“Really? What did he ask about.” Trixie asked eagerly. The corners of Sapphires mouth began to twitch drawing out for effect.

“Are you still leeching off your big sister?” Sapphire teased in a mock lower tone.

“Ugh! You're the worst!” Trixie cried out angrily. I laughed out loud but tried to cover it as a bad cough. “You're no good either!” Trixie shot at me.

“Sorry,” I said still regaining my composure. “but you two do act like sisters. Well mine at least.” I explained trying to stifle a few laughs. The saddlebags was full now and the food that couldn't fit put themselves back.

“You have a family?” Sapphire asked conversationally.

“Yeah but they're in the world I came from,” my throat seized up at the thought of my family wondering where I am. “p-probably worried to death. . .” I spoke glumly.

“Oh, chin up!” Trixie said boisterously. “Your wrecking your image with that frown. Let's see a smile on that face!” I smiled weakly but the images of my grief stricken family still plagued my mind.

“Why do you want to go to Ponyville so badly?” Sapphire asked.

“To meet this Short Stacks and tell him about the defeat of Courage's Folly.” I explained.

“Ah, well I suppose that would be good news but,” Sapphire looked me over with a sad look. “Are you sure you have to leave so soon?”

I picked up the saddlebags and ruffled Sapphire mane giving her a smile.

“I'm not going away forever. I'm just going for a visit.” I said cheerfully. “I need the walk to sort myself out. That's all.”

“What about me?” Trixie pouted. I walked over and patted Trixie avoiding her horn.

“Stay away from crumbly old ruins for me, K?” I asked with a smile playing on my lips. “And be careful when you find the Alicorn Amulet.”

I took the time to secure the blade to my hip and looked to the door. I was halfway to the door and I know they were watching me but something important occurred to me.

“Which way to Ponyville?” I asked with a pathetic grin. Trixie buried her face in her hoof, Sapphire stepped outside with me and pointed to the mountain.

“See those towers? Keep walking on the road east of town until you can see all of the castle. Should take you all day if you go right now.” Sapphire explained.

“Thanks!” I said heading out.

The sun was shining in my eyes as I walked down the road and it was getting on my nerves.

“Grr. Couldn't they have left the sky at least mostly cloudy?” I muttered cursing the weather team for their inconsistent weather. It was at least pretty cool out ideal for being outside. The wind whispered in my ears and played with my hair which in all honesty needed a cut. My mind wandered around like a firefly lighting on past memories or current concerns. How would I get back to earth? Could Trixie send me back when- wait. She doesn't even know where she got me from! How could she send me back! I scowled at the thought cursing my bad luck. But things could have been worse I guess. She did stop me from bleeding out at that fort.

The trees slowly crept around the road until it would be considered a forest. I could still see the mountain and the fish bowled castle. Oh, right that wedding would be today. A black cloud hung over the castle and I could see. . . rain? I guess the fish bowl is there so that they wouldn't have to cancel due to rain. “Wait couldn't they hire a few weather teams to keep the skies clear?” I thought absently.

“If they weren't attending the wedding” I answered drearily.

I continued to ask and answer my own questions while repeatedly glancing at the mountains until I got a great view of the castle, well it would be better if a bubble wasn't obscuring most of it. And the black cloud was getting bigger. I hope the storm doesn't come my way. I began to jog to speed things along and to get indoors before the storm caught to me. The blade bounced harmlessly off my legs but scratched my arm a couple of time. Why did the hilt had to be so sharp! Getting used to running and holding the hilt was going to be hard.

The wind had stopped and the temperature had increased causing my jog to be incredibly miserable. Once I get out of these stupid woods and on a hill top it'll be better right? The woods ended suddenly and a valley opened up before me: rolling hills of wildflowers, even from here I could see an orchard and a clock tower over a hill with the road snaking around the gentle hills. I looked back at the woods and did a silent victory fist pump at my small triumph.

I struck out from the road and walked in the direction of the clock tower. The clock said 5:45. Huh, I guess I really let the time slip away from me- Wait! I can read that!! Oh, sure! Can't read any books but I can read clocks just fine!! I climbed up a hill to get a estimate of how much further I needed to go. The breeze was disappointing and the sun beat at me relentlessly. “Ponyville is in sight. Don't. Stop. Now!” I ordered my tired body. Honestly I thought I was going to be attacked by Timber Wolves or something before now. “That's just your anxiety talking Michael.” I spoke to myself.

The town looked like it was colored by a kid using bright colors everywhere and strangely enough it didn't look all that bad. Despite the strange looks I got from the ponies I tried to ignore with mixed results. I wandered the town passing what I thought was the house from Hansel and Gretel, a dress boutique, the market place had fallen silent when I passed through. The silence made me feel embarrassed and spurred me to move faster.

“HEY LOOK OUT!” A voice cried out. WHAM!! My world flipped end over end and stars blocked my vision. My body shrieked in agony as I spat out grit from the road.

“Omigosh! Scootaloo! You hit. . . something!” Another voice squeaked.

“Neva` saw anything like this before.” A voice with a heavy Texan accent commented.

“No,” I growled menacingly. “I bet you didn't.” I cleared my eyes and looked to see three tiny ponies surrounding me and at a overturned scooter. They all looked worried and tried to apologize to me.

“I'm sorry! You just stepped around a corner and I couldn't turn away in time!” The orange filly spoke rapidly. The white filly looked horrified and I looked to see why: I was covered in bruises and fresh scrapes from the cobblestone road and blood was running from my nose but it was also getting in my eyes. “How hard did they hit me!” I thought with pain rising and subsiding with my vision cutting in and out. What struck me odd was that none of them had cutie marks when they were babbling at me. But the scene was drawing a crowd and visions of the Fear Beasts surrounding me flashed before my eyes.

“Listen I'm fine! A few bumps and bruises! That's it! I've had worse.” I snapped at them shutting them up. I tried to stand up but the leg they hit gave out beneath me when I tried to stand up making me crash into the ground again.

“It was an accident!” The orange filly cried out to the other ponies.

“I'm telling you I will be fine!” I said fiercely as I got to my knees. “So don't worry,” the taste of copper filled my mouth and fell on my clothes. I blinked angrily at the blood running down my arms and saw my leg that got hit. My eyes widened as the blood soaked through the denim, the hole wasn't big but the amount getting out was unnerving. I looked back at the scooter again and saw that a bit of blue fabric hung off the bent handle with a wagon overturned behind the scooter.

I undone the sheathe to get at the canvas strips and began bandaging the worst of the bleeding. Through bloody teeth I asked as gently as I could without snarling to badly.

“Scootaloo is it? Take me to the hospital. Now!” I stated. The light tan filly with a red mane galloped off screaming for “Big Mac” whoever that is. “Grah! Why won't it stop bleeding?!” I snarled getting quieter and more angry. “Just. How. Fast. Were. You GOING!” I snapped at the orange filly.

“I-I dunno r-really fast!” The orange filly was in tears now. I focused on breathing and working my leg so I could stand on it. The pain began to spread through my body intensifying with each moment. I grabbed the sword and tried to stand up using it as a cane. The jewel set into the hilt like a pyramid forced me to grip the handle.

“Right there Big mac! It needs a hospital!” The Texan accent was back.

“A`yep.” Was all I heard when my world tumbled about again and landed on a wide sturdy back. Stars exploded in my eyes and a sharp pain sprung in my shoulder. So is this is what it's like being hit by a car and surviving!! The pony only galloped once and I was falling again kissing the ground once more before blacking out.

Chapter 7 Talking With Shadows and Masks

Chapter 7
Talking With Shadows and Masks.

I was numb but not numb. I could feel every bruise on my body but it wasn't nearly as intense as before. My head felt like a rail road spike had been driven into my head, pulsing in the rhythm of my heart. I opened my eyes to a small sterile white room devoid of any color and feeling. The only noise was subdued breathing, it wasn't my own weak raspy joke of breathing but it sounded near. I sat up taking great care of my tender bruises while doing so, and looked around. A white curtain had been drawn around me limiting my view of the room but well within my reach.

I pulled back the curtain to see a pony in a much more miserable condition than I. The story behind how the pony earned its body cast must have been tragic. Wait a second. . .

“Short Stacks?” I asked weakly my throat felt like it was cleaned with sandpaper! The pony looked at me and stared at me. “Erm. . .” I stammered, why did I think it could respond? The creature is in a body cast. “One blink for yes, two blinks for no,” I stated patiently. “are you Short Stacks?” The pony blinked once. A smile crossed my face as I made a mental high five with myself. “I'm friends with Trixie and Sapphire,” I explained. Recognition sparked in his eye then he tried to adjust himself to get a better look at me. “I come with some good news.” I said encouragingly. “Sapphire is fine, Trixie too but that's not the great part. Do you remember Courage's Folly?” When I asked him he seemed to get a little frightened momentarily lost in thought. “Hey, hey. Don't lose me now.” I waved at him trying to get his attention. “Trixie and I went there the other day. We found the fort and we destroyed the things that did this to you.” I said triumphantly. A sigh escaped from Short Stacks then he arched an eyebrow at me and looked me over. “I'm Michael, a human. Summoned by,” I composed myself and tried to mimic Trixie's voice. “The Great and Powerful Trixie.”

I shook my head chiding myself for the sudden outburst. I rubbed my head and felt bandaging around it. A nurse pony stepped into the room with a pushcart of oddly colored cylinders. The pony looked at me and blinked a few times.

“Hello.” I said after a few moments of silence. I pulled the blanket off to check my leg to see it properly bandaged, I prodded it experimentally for pain.

“Hello,” The nurse pony responded curtly if not surprised and tended to Short Stacks' medical needs. Strangely enough my leg didn't hurt that much so I decided to put some weight on it. I gripped the side of my bed and hauled myself to my feet. Well my leg didn't hurt but the rail road spike exploded in my head threatening to split it wide open. My vision blurred as I crashed back down onto the bed.

“I wouldn't suggest doing that again,” The nurse said condescendingly. “You've suffered a concussion.” I gave a thumbs up while holding my head.

“Hell of a way of finding the hospital. . .” I growled at myself.

“Pardon?” The nurse inquired sharply. While talking for extended periods was the last thing I wanted to do but Short Stacks probably wanted an explanation.

“The reason I came to this town was to visit Short Stacks here. But I got hit by a small orange pony on a scooter and landed as a patient instead of a visitor.” I explained going slowly so my head didn't explode. The nurse clicked her tongue sharply.

“I knew she would wind up hitting somepony with that thing.” She said with a bored sigh while leaving the room finished with her duties.

“A ray of sunshine isn't she?” I asked. The spike shrinking back down to a manageable size. Short Stacks made a sound I wasn't sure if he was coughing for laughing, I sincerely hoped it was laughing at least.

“Awake at last are we?” A cheery voice announced. I looked up to see a brown unicorn in hospital scrubs trot right in. “Gave ponies in town quite a fright you know.” He chuckled to himself checking a few machines hidden behind Short Stacks curtain. “Good news Mr. Stacks, you're recovering very nicely. We should be able to get you out of that body cast in a few more months. Now for you,” Short Stacks made a happy sort of sound but the unicorn turned his attention to me with a calming smile.

“Is there anyone you know that we can contact for your condition.” he asked simply.

“Sapphire Hoof, I suppose.” I responded.

“Ah yes the budding artist,” He nodded. “We have had some difficulty retrieving your belongings, that large knife? Where did you get it.”

“From Courage's Folly.” When I finished the sentence Short Stacks seemed to panic a little bit sounding a bit like “You took what!?” the unicorn however seemed less than amused.

“What are you.” He asked bluntly.

“Human.” I responded with equal bluntness. The unicorn seemed to chew on this for a while not sure whether to believe me or not.

“Yes, well there is still the matter of medical procedure.” He stated before he drone on. I swear his mouth was moving and I was listening but he kept spitting out the technicalities at me then translating them. So in a nutshell since this guy wasn't going to shut up anytime soon: We'll take care of the paper work since you aren't a pony BUT since you aren't there is a small fee to pay: a hundred-fifty bits.

I wish I could pull the spike out of my poor head and beat the crud out of the guy who invented tedious paper work.

“There is a small problem with that,” I said after the information puking was done. “I don't have any money to pay you with.” I expected the unicorn to explode and a whole mess of unpleasant things to happen to me but it didn't.

“There's always a time when you're down on your luck. Don't worry, we have payment plans.” He said gently and informed me of the several payment plans I could choose from.

One informational puking later I picked one that boiled down to: get a job within thirty days and send a letter when you think you might have the money. Great! Lost in a magical world full of mystery and wonder, while waist deep in debt! I was led out of the hospital with all of my belongings returned to me. Apparently nothing bad happened when unicorns picked up my sword with their magic. Good, whatever Sombra did to the blade had been undone. And my clothes rips and tears had been somewhat repaired.

I had said my goodbyes to Short Stacks and wished him a swift recovery before taking my leave of the hospital. The doctor gave me some basic instructions before I left: don't do anything strenuous, remember to drink fluids, eat all your greens, fresh air. He also gave me a list of the instructions if I forgot. Tch, too bad I couldn't read it but accepted it anyway. The trio of ponies had been waiting near the door with a rather large, angry red stallion with straw colored mane which had been trimmed short and a yoke around his neck. He easily towered over the rest of the ponies here enough to look me in the eye without craning his neck. This must be Big Mac that made me black out on the ground, the very thought brought back real pain.

The orange pony stepped forward with its head hung low in shame not daring to look me in the eye.

“I'm really sorry I hit you with my scooter. Is there anything we can do to make up for it.” The orange pony said while dragging its hoof drawing a circle in the dirt.

“Nah, not really. Unless you know of a place that's hiring?” I asked nonchalantly. The trio looked at each other for a moment and huddled together to talk about it. Big Mac rolled his eyes and chewed on a bit of straw I hadn't noticed earlier. The light tan one with the red mane poked her head up from the huddle looking me up and down before diving back into the huddle and agreed on something.

“Ya could always try Appaloosa for work. Heard that they always could use a helping hand.” She said with a hopeful tilt to her voice. It was a start but I'll still need to reconnect with Sapphire and tell her about it.

“Thanks, I think I will.” I said with a smile. I looked at the clock tower in town and almost fell down. I had been out for a whole day! It was 8: 47 now! I better get a move on if I wanted to get back to Sapphires cottage before night! “Sorry I got to go!” I quickly said to the ponies and started to limp toward the edge of town. The sheathe I had made for the sword had been wrecked so I had to carry it in hand now. My stomach grumbled loudly all of a sudden and I haven't even took ten steps from the hospital! Already my day has just been terrible anyway you look at it.

“Not true!” I argued with myself. “We found Short Stacks and told him the good news.”

“Yeah, we got a cot right next to him! AS A PATIENT!” I grumbled fearsomely back.

“Still found him.” I shot back patiently despite my angry rebuttal. I got to the edge of town leaving some confused ponies behind. “Ohhh, Sapphire is probably wondering what on earth happened to me!” I grumbled at the rolling hills outside of town.

“Check the mountain to see if your going the right way and why do you think you NEED to report back to her?” I asked myself. I briefly looked at the mountain and the castle was angled in the correct direction. Phew, at least I didn't take the wrong ro- wait. I stopped to get a better look at the castle. The bubble was gone, along with the cloud too.

“Whatever.” I grumbled out loud as I reached the peak of a small hill and looked to the forest the road led into. Already visions of attack crept at the edges of my mind. I took a deep breath steeling myself for the walk.

“You should probably find a place to sleep and continue in the morning.” I tried to reason.

“Shut up.” I spoke softly. “I'll keep going until I can't go any further.”

“But you don't have anyone to watch your health for you! And the doctor said-”

“I know what he said!” I snapped kicking a rock with my good leg. “I know, I'll take it easy.” I whispered to myself.

I stopped at the edge of the forest and had to stop to rest. Sweat ran down my back as my ragged lungs begged for a break. My stomach proved to be the loudest whiner of the bunch growling and snarling like a lion. I found a dead branch tangled in the tree near me that would serve as a walking stick, barely. The walk back was proving to be more difficult than the jog in. The sun was traveling across the sky more quickly than I was walking across these gentle slopes!

Gripping the dead branch I braced myself for a fight to free it from its anchoring. I gave the branch a strong tug and it slid out as if it was slicked with butter! The over estimated tug sent me tumbling backwards onto the road. I used the branch as a crutch and found I was making better time when I was easing weight off of my pained leg. Alas it wasn't very long until I had to stop and rest again but I got farther than last time.

I watched the skies as I tried to reclaim my breath taking time to admire my surroundings. It was getting later in the day. Of course it was getting later in the day! Why would it get earlier in the day! I sighed and tried to clear my head and figure how much further I still had left to go. I looked around and recognized a few of the trees around and guessed around a third of the way or so. I sighed and decided to rest just a bit longer.

BA-BOOM!!! A thundering boom shook the trees causing a strong guest of wind to rip through the trees and the oddest thing I've ever seen in this world occurred making talking horse seem normal: An explosion made up of shimmery bubblegum pink. The explosion made a perfect circle from the castle and cleared any cloud that dared remain in the sky. Small little black dots were flung about like unwanted dirty socks. I grinned and mocked the mental image of Sapphire Hoof wagging my finger in her face.

“See. They were keeping a secret from you! Why else were they making the wedding so selective!” I explained to the image. The image, of course, made no response or argument to prove me wrong. A whistling sound interrupted my non-existent argument, I looked up in time to see a small black body break through several branches above head and deeper into the woods. An agonized scream had accompanied the projectile the whole way and stopped suddenly.

A new sense of urgency and a familiar anxiety found me rushing through the underbrush. My blade whirled in front of me cutting me a new path to the fallen object. The forest gave way to a clearing where the fallen object had landed. A faint pink mist rising off its form and an even fainter whimper came from the same object.

I gripped my sword tighter and approached the down object scanning the brush for the glowing green eyes of the Timber Wolves. The small object displaced a long streak of dirt stretching for several dozen feet. I could see now that the object was in fact a creature very similar to the other ponies I met before. It resembled much like a horse but with both horn and wings! I knelt down to the creature and pressed my fingers into its throat checking for a pulse.

It was faint or perhaps I was checking the wrong place but underneath the resilient carapace I could feel a pulse. The creature's legs looked like Swiss cheese with all the holes in it. Its hair was mossy green and lanky coming down only to its shoulders but what alarmed me the most was the fangs protruding from its mouth! What manner of creature other than snakes and spiders needed fangs! And the wings! The wings were in horrid condition! The wings, upon further examination, resembled an insects wings despite the shredded and perforated appearance.

What did they say in first aid to do with an unconscious person? Don't move them and keep their head elevated? Now I wish I had payed a little closer attention to that class! I pulled the strange creature out of the dirt just enough to put my food pack under it's head. The pink mist stung at my eyes making it hard to check if the creature had any wounds I could help with. Frustration burned in my mind as I sat there and felt incapable of helping this creature and if I go to get help it would probably get eaten by the local wildlife!

My stomach growled and I face palmed for my forgetfulness.

“Why didn't I remember that I had food on me?” I grumbled taking out a couple of apples from the sack being careful of the creature resting on it.

“Because you wanted to report to Sapphire so badly?” I responded.

“Shut up.” I grumbled with less energy biting into the small assortment of apples. I would have to protect this creature until it wakes up. Even Trixie would laud me for this act of kindness! The creature was at least breathing steadily.

“For now.” I thought grimly.

To pass the time and to strengthen my leg I practiced with the sword to both test its edge along with my skill. I hacked and slashed at the local trees and underbrush while collecting sticks sturdy enough to form makeshift spears and form a perimeter of sorts. It was slow going but it gave me something to do while I waited. My leg stopped being hurt but moved on to being stiff and achy, small steps to victory right? Clouds raced over head casting temporary shade every now and then. I looked back at my pile of sticks and sat down to make the spears. My arms ached from all the swinging around this sword around which made making the spears extra annoying. The edge was as sharp as ever! But I still needed to put both objects down and rub soreness out of my arms after every five strokes or so.

The darkness crept around me like a cat slinks up on its prey before it pounces. And I still didn't have the perimeter set up! And no way to make fire!! To top things off I still had a large pile of sticks that aren't spears yet!!! I dragged my piles of sticks closer to the creature and continued my work in the rapidly fading light. Paranoia and anxiety began to add to my tension making me super jumpy. Every rustle of the trees sent images of wolves, each shadow a slavering Fear Beast waiting to attack, each twig cracking or any sharp noise sent me to my feet waiting for an attack that, hopefully, won't come.

I dug around in the pack until my hand closed around what felt like a sandwich and bit into it trying to calm my nerves. Petals coated my mouth and stems poked out of the corners! I spat out the bite and strained my eyes in the fading light. Daisies. Sapphire made a sandwich with daisies in it. Why did she think I would like this? Whatever, the bread was sweet and soft filled with smaller grains to which I ate with indifference.

Trying to put the sticks in the ground was proving to be harder than I thought. Every time I put one in the dirt it would fall over! It would help if night hadn't already fallen. I got all the sticks sharp but trying to dig in the dark without any form of shovel was just plain miserable. I stepped back and viewed my handiwork, it is exactly as it looked like: garbage. The moon peeked out from behind the clouds to illuminate the small meadow with its dim glow. I shivered in the cool night air and wished I had a blanket or something. I looked over to the creature and put a hand on it, sure enough the creature's carapace was cold and shivering. A survival tip I had read in an outdoor survival guide for cold temperature was to group together to deal with a colder climate. I crawled into the mini-crater and maneuvered myself so I could share heat with it. A sinister thought slithered into the forefront of my mind.

“Fangs are found on carnivores fool! If it wakes up before you it will eat you.” I placed the blade near me so I could reach it easily and tried to fall asleep. Worry began to crowd my mind while thoughts of being eaten alive by the creature I was trying to save making sleep VERY difficult to grasp. I fell into a half-sleep half-awake state some would call a trance like how a cat is “asleep” but alert.

The creature began to stretch and tense causing me to wake up and look straight into the wide mint green eyes of the creature. What interested me was that it had no pupil, its eye just varied from shades of green. The most intense green was in the center to which it faded in brilliance the further you went from the center. The creature opened up its mouth just enough to show the rest of its teeth which turned out to be flat. The creature hissed weakly at me and tried to push itself away from me.

“S-stay away from me!” A voice which seemed to be echoing but keeping up with the first sound even then the voice sounded female hissed at me. Then it sprung forward to try and bite me! My hand shot out and grabbed her by the throat while my other hand held down her hooves. The lower legs flailed uselessly trying to kick me but didn't have the strength to.

“Stop! I'm trying to help you!” I forcefully said while trying restrain but not hurt the squirming creature. Her eyes held not fear but defiance as she spat in my face and said.

“Nopony helps a changeling! Not after today.” Baring her teeth at me and hissing.

“Listen, I don't know what a “changeling” is but you've been knocked out for a whole day. Let's calm down now.” I explained while she still hissed at me at me. “I'm going to let go and take a few steps back, OK?” Her lips still curled into a snarl but stopped hissing at me at least. I loosed my grasp on her throat and retreated back to my blade picking it up.

When I turned around the creature was struggling to her hooves and tried buzzing her wings. She howled out in pain collapsing as some of her wings disintegrate making it half the size it used to be. A soft stifled whimpering escaped the injured creature then it steeled itself and stared at me with loathing.

“Go on. Finish it.” She snarled accepting defeat.

“Why? I see a changeling which needs medical aid. That's what I see.” I said confused with the whole deal.

“What are you!?” The changeling sneered at me.

“OK, OK lets start with introductions. My name is Michael, a human. Who are you?” I responded calmly sitting down across from her.

“Why should I tell you who I am!” Her eerie voice erupted at me. “For all I know you're an illusion to disguise yourself to lull me into lowering my defense! Humans are a myth.” She added with contempt.

“Good points all around except for one.” I chuckled enjoying the odd sound of her voice. The changeling sat up confused and somewhat irate. I lifted one finger to emphasize my one point. “If I was going to kill you, why didn't I just do it while you were unconscious?” The changeling just glared at me and mulled it over for a bit.

“Then what are you going to do?” The changeling asked a little more calm now.

“First I know this wonderful pony which is-”

“No,” She interrupted looking cross.

“-a wonderful healer which-” I continued regardless.

“No.” She repeated more firmly.

“-can help you regrow your wings I think.”

“NO!” She shouted at me.

“Why.” I demanded. “Why shouldn't I take you to somepony who can help!”

Her horn glowed green weakly and she took a few steps toward me cooing a bit.

“I don't want to go into any town, into any house but I do want you to sit here until I come back.” She said gently. My head began to feel a little fogy and just a little numb, was she using magic on me?

“When do you think you'll come back? Or are you just trying to ditch me?” I argued trying to wake myself up. “There are animals out there and maybe other ponies out there looking for that “Shooting Star” that landed in the woods.” I continued. The changeling's face changed from confidant to angry as her horn glowed brighter.

“I'm going to leave and you will NOT follow.” She commanded intensely. The fog came on thicker making me want to obey her without question.

“So why are you called a changeling?” I said struggling not to succumb to the magic. “Because you mind control everyone so that,” I staggered to my feet. “everyone does exactly what you say but in the end: you're the only one alone!” I snarled the last bit. The fog lifted suddenly and I was myself again standing before the changeling with tears in her eyes.

“What would you know about anything!” The changeling screeched at me and lunged suddenly kicking and thrusting her horn at me. “I have to feed off of love you idiot! I have to pretend I'm somepony else just to live in a house! I have to lie to somepony that I love them just to have a full belly!” She ranted at me pushing me back until I tripped over the lip of the mini-crater to which she pounced on me. The agony in her eyes was almost unbearable to look at and the horn sailing down at me looked just as painful.

I grabbed her head leaving the horn scant inches away from me. The changelings legs wobbled dangerously and yet she fought on kicking and bucking me.

“And now I don't even have a home! Nor a queen to follow! Or anypony!” Her attacks were weakening with every blow until she just merely collapsed into a crying mess. “That's why,” She wept. “You have to kill me. Because I will be hunted by everypony out there. And the punishment is exile,” She wept some more and recovered her breath. “To which I will starve to death! So please,” She sobbed laying her head down in defeat. “just make it quick.”

“To hell with that plan.” I snarled sliding her off my bruised body.

“Now don't do anything strenuous for a few weeks.” The doctors voice chimed in. “I won't kill you. If anything I'll defend you! You're hurt and in need of help, well I'll help!” A kernel of anger burned within me. “I've lost people too! I've lost my entire family because I got summoned by a desperate wizard in a desperate attempt at fame and glory! I don't even know where I am!” I fumed at the small tired creature. “And if we want to get picky about diets! I love eating the flesh of animals!” I snapped loving the feel of getting this out and in the open. “Those who purposely seek death are weak and should be pitied! Suicide is the greatest insult to me! Prove to me you're stronger than that and continue to live!!” I knelt down so I could look her in the eye. “I'm a stranger to this world and you're an outcast.” I spoke gently. “Why would you want to walk this world alone? Now I'll ask again: what's your name?”

The changeling looked at me with wide eyes and seemed to gauge if I was telling the truth.

“Glitterlamp.” She spoke clearly but softly after a while.

“Glitterlamp,” I said as if confirming her name. “can you really change into somepony else? Because we are going into a town to get help.” I stated firmly. Glitterlamp squeezed her eyes shut and a bright green fire wrapped around her body starting from her middle spreading outward. Where ever the fire touched it had changed the appearance until a dull orange mare without wings or horn with wild yellow curls surrounding her head sat before me.

“I can tell you right now,” The eerie tinge to her voice was gone but was replaced by a mellow purr. “The “town” better not be very far because I feel like threshed wheat.”

“No idea,” I admitted but crouched down with my back to her. “But I'll carry if you can't walk anymore.” Glitterlamp snorted and sneered at me.

“I'm not broken.” Even without her eerie voice she still could sound just as mean.

“Whatever you say.” I responded retrieving my walking stick.

“Why are all these sticks here like this?” Glitterlamp asked eying the thrown together perimeter with curiosity. Only a few of the spears had stayed up the rest had fallen over. I grimaced at this sight and felt embarrassed at even thinking it would hold up for long.

“A failed safety measure. Nothing more.” I answered offhandedly. “C'mon the road is back this way.” I called to Glitterlamp.

The birds were out in force this morning singing their little hearts out. Not in just random chippings but they seem to be in, a chorus? The song was pleasant and cheery but when I looked over to Glitterlamp she hung her head and sneered a little bit. She caught my eye and growled.

“This is their wedding song. The song of our downfall.” She explained angrily. I tried to look upset by the song now but it was simply way too cheery to actually keep sneering at. The walk was rather slow going between the two of us. Even so, Glitterlamp had to wait for me to catch up more times than I had to wait for her.

“So where did you get that thing? I've never seen anything quite like it.” Glitterlamp asked gesturing to the sword.

“Supposedly it's King Sombra's sword. He used it to strike fear into the hearts of his subjects. And predictably a rebellion happened and he fell in power, or so a journal said.” I explained brandishing the sword for Glitterlamp to see.

“Sombra? He's a myth used to keep little changelings from staying up late.” Glitterlamp said with curiosity. “So he is real.”

“Real but not important. He's no longer in power and perhaps not even alive anymore.” I stated.

“I would hope not!” Glitterlamp laughed at me. “He would have to be over a thousand years old!”

“Truly?” I asked arching an eyebrow. Glitterlamp only nodded her head in response.

We only just arrived at the roadside and while Glitterlamp showed fortitude and health some thirty yards back she now could barely stand and demanded a break.

“Already? We just got started,” I stated. “Are you sure you're OK?” I asked skeptic of her condition. At first she couldn't respond just trying to breathe took most of her concentration.

“I'll be fine,” Glitterlamp wheezed. “That crash wasn't that bad.” She insisted out of breath.

“She's limping pretty badly and breathing hard.” I noted to myself.

“I know.” I responded.

“You know, what?” Glitterlamp asked looking up to me with an arched eyebrow. I blushed a little bit and stammered.

“D-did I say that out loud?” I asked and Glitterlamp nodded patiently. “I talk myself sometimes. I was just noticing you're more injured than what you show.” Glitterlamp like she couldn't decide if she should be angry or confused.

“You,” Glitterlamp said slowly. “Talk to yourself?” she looked at me as if I told her water was actually dry.

“Or argue.” I added without meaning to. I mentally kicked myself so hard my leg started to hurt again.

“So,” she was trying to conceal a laugh in her voice but her eyes gave it away. “You're crazy?”

“No, just different.” I retorted bitterly. “I've been called that enough by my own kind. I don't need it from you too.” A silence hung between us now like a thick wool curtain. I dug around in my food pack and to my growing displeasure was empty.

“Ready to go yet?” I asked tense now.

“Not yet. I'm still catching my breath.” Glitterlamp responded curtly then curiously. “So how often do you talk to yourself. What do you your friends think of it?” she asked.

“Friends?” I scoffed. “I didn't have many human friends to begin with and the ones I did have, they were only people I saw everyday at school. Even then I found the best company was with myself.” I said bitterly. Why was she asking about this! Didn't she see that I didn't want to talk about it! And yet, I felt compelled to tell her about my problems like to prove to her I was just as strong as she was.

“I have Trixie and Sapphire Hoof, the healer I mentioned, as friends. Although Trixie sees me as her servant and Sapphire is scared of what she sees in my eyes,” I chuckled pessimally and rubbed my eyes as if to wipe them clean. “You probably don't see me any differently. But that's fine, it doesn't make any difference.”

“Your homeland doesn't sound very cheerful to me.” Glitterlamp commented while getting up.

“Hey! This place is far from perfect too!” I said defensively. The forests silence only added to the curtain as we made our way down the road stopping frequently to catch our breath. The wind whispering gently through the trees was the only sound to be heard. The trees grew more predictably dense and I figured we were probably half way there. At least my leg is starting to feel better enough to stop using this stick but something was off; and it wasn't the sour mood that hung around me like fog.

“Yes it is, listen!” I demanded.

“OK, maybe Glitterlamp is right.” I thought worriedly.

The silence crashed against me like a wave would crash upon the rocky shore, when did all the birds stop signing! My heart was pounding fiercely but I thought that was my body recovering from the hospital. I was tense that much I was certain but the only time I felt this tense was. . .

“Glitterlamp.” I started with my eyes widening from what I saw, Why couldn't I have shut up sooner!

“Finally jumping off the rocker are we? Seriously now.” She answered annoyed.

“You can't run, can you?” I asked standing a bit straighter curling my lips into a snarl.

“No, I still feel like threshed wheat- hey whats wrong with you?” she responded.

“You know how to fight?” I asked urgency evident in my voice. Glitterlamp eyed me worriedly as I drew the sword up to fight.

“Only enough to disable and run.” She informed me with a threatening edge. “And I will bring you down-”

“NO!” I snapped. “It's just,” I explained while not breaking eye contact. “There's just a bunch of glowing green eyes.”

Chapter 9 How Can You Measure What You Can't Hold?

Chapter 9
How Can You Measure What You Can't Hold?

“This isn't the void I know.” I remarked as I wandered through catacomb after catacomb with large glittery fireflies that lacked wings but threw pale yellow light off their butts. Instead they seemed content to line themselves along the walls and act like torches slowly licking the dew off the stone walls. The air was stale and spent as if the wind hadn't visited this realm for a long time. Upon closer inspection the “fireflies” looked more like bloated slugs with stubby legs.

“Blech! Where am I?” I thought sticking my tongue out in disgust. The floor was smooth and clean unlike the walls that surrounded me. I kept walking through the dimly lit tunnels when I heard a faint buzzing tickling my ears. I followed the buzzing to a archway in the maze-like tunnels and poked my head in. I saw a tiny changeling looking around in panic buzzing its wings in distress as a tan pony just as small as it was lay unmoving at its hooves.

“Why did he stop moving mom! Why won't he get up!” The small changeling cried to a changeling standing off to the side with a smile on her lips.

“Don't worry, dear, he's just sleepy. You did very well on your first try. Momma's so proud of you.” The mother walked over and nuzzled the crying changeling. Something struck me as the small changeling looked up pain in her eyes at her mother.

It was Glitterlamp.

But how I came to know this tiny fact was a mystery, just like how they hadn't seen me yet. I'm not exactly hiding or anything but I stepped into the room anyway and I was painfully aware of my hand death-gripping the handle of my sword as the crystal eye twitched around the room curiously.

“But mom,” Glitterlamp sobbed. “He just fell over! You said it wouldn't hurt him!” She then pushed herself away from her mothers embrace. “So why won't he wake up! We were supposed to play hide `n seek next!” Her mother just shook her head and looked at the prone pony with the same look I'd give to an insect.

“He's just sleepy,” she insisted gently. “Look, he's still breathing but I'm afraid it's his bedtime. I'll take him home, K?” Glitterlamp's mother scooped up the small pony with her magic, planting a kiss of Glitterlamp's worried head and walked out of the room. I walked over to Glitterlamp and she still couldn't see me. Her head shot up suddenly and ran from the room calling after her mother.

“Wait up! I wanna walk him home too!”

I was left alone in the messy toy room trying to understand what just happened. First off I must have time traveled because Glitterlamp is a kid again. Second, who was that little guy? And is he hurt? I didn't get to see if he was really breathing or not! With purpose fueling my steps I followed after them through the archway. When I stepped only halfway through I felt twisted and stretched like a piece of taffy being pulled, I was expanding outward as well as being crushed into a small ball. The sensations stopped when I was standing in an open field where Glitterlamp was a bit older eating a picnic with a tan pony with short choppy black mane. Whether this was the same pony as before or a different one I had no idea.

“This is the best day of my life!” Glitterlamp's voice cheered gleefully in my mind.

“Ah! What!” I cried out looking around for the source of the foreign voice. It sounded close like within my own head. “What is going on!” Despite my loud outburst the duo didn't hear me. The tan pony handed Glitterlamp a heart shaped letter with white lace at the sides and I knew that he must have worked hard on that little card.

“Would you be my special somepony for Hearts `n Hooves day?” he asked bashfully.

“Omygosh! He's asking me! Me!” Glitterlamp's voice squealed in my head bursting with happiness. “Yes! Yes, I will!” She answered joyfully and tackled him into the wild flowers in a fierce hug. I walked the short distance swiftly to get a better look. The tan pony was snuggling a chestnut mare with a wavy blond mane and yet I knew it was Glitterlamp. I reached out to touch them and Glitterlamp jumped up and ran right through me, like I was a ghost! I stumbled back shocked and slipped over my own feet falling on my butt. My chest tingled like it had charge of electricity go through me with Glitterlamp.

“I need to go get ready then! See you tomorrow Fritter!” Glitterlamp called over her shoulder as she kicked off the ground and unfurled her feathery wings to catch the wind.

The feelings of such joy and happiness! I felt like crying in joy!

“Wait! Are these HER feelings!?” I thought suddenly. Fritter just sat with a smile on his face and did a silent victory pump. And yet beneath all the cheer and happiness, I felt an intense sadness and fear. Sad that she couldn't tell him who she really was and fear of what he'd do, even though he's been nothing but kindness incarnate, if he did find out. Fritter stood up with a dreamy look on his face and started to pick up the picnic. A shadow passed over me and I fell downward into darkness.

The next thing I knew it was raining and it cold not just on my skin but also in my heart. I was in a town I didn't recognize but there was a parade going through the streets, no wait. Everypony was frowning and being miserable by what I could see. The only things that had color was a disc of bronze in the shape of a rising dawn being carried by two ponies in front on poles. Everypony was crying and a long rectangle was being carried with flowers on top.

“No,” I thought realization dawning on me. “I'm at a funeral procession.” I found Glitterlamp, a little bit older than before, following the casket and I couldn't tell if she was crying or it was the rain sliding across her face but her expression was as blank as stone. And yet I felt intense sorrow from her enough to make even the stone weep but felt like the sky was crying enough for both of them. I followed in hushed silence next to her since this was her memory and not mine but a piece of me was still curious on how this plays out.

An old stallion stood next to the grave with a sombre expression on his face as the casket was lowered down into the open grave.

“Dearly beloved,” he began his voice wizened by age with eyes nothing short of grandfatherly. “We have been gathered here today in remembrance of Fritter Stacks. Loved son, brother, and a friend to all.” He looked at each of the family members assembled there. I scanned the faces surrounding me and in a split moment I saw my family in their place! I shook my head to banish the thought but it persisted just hanging over my head waiting to strike.

“Wait did he say Stacks? Whoa, Short Stacks has more wounds than I thought.” I mused in wonder. Then in the front row I saw them, the Stacks family but the two that stood out the most was Sapphire Hoof and who I think is Short Stacks! “There is nopony to blame for the runaway wagon that struck the fatal blow against our young friend.” Sorrow gave way to anger as a picture of somepony I didn't recognize flashed through my mind, probably the owner of the cart. The old stallion began saying the burial rites but Glitterlamp slunk away from the crowd feeling worse than usual.

Hurt, pain, sorrow and hate poured off of her while I followed her through town and a lone figure underneath an umbrella stood in the middle of the road and greeted her coldly.

“Hello, dear,” her voice pierced the dull roar of rain easily. “I told you not to get attached.” The disguise was of an elegant unicorn and the voice did not match the face. “It only brings pain, I warned you.” Her voice sounded sincere but it was the eyes that betrayed her real feelings. The eyes lacked the dull sorrow nor did tears stain her cheeks but held quite the opposite and rage boiled up within Glitterlamp.

“Don't talk to me.” She growled too tired and depressed to really argue. “I don't want to see anypony for a while.” Glitterlamp's mother walked forward to embrace her daughter with a detached look.

“It's just as well, he knew too much anyway.” She said coldly shattering the tender quite moment and flung it into abstract color and shapes but the emotions were sharper than ever. My eyes felt like someone rubbed glass dust into them and when everything came back into focus they stood facing each other with magic blasting from both sides with Glitterlamp screaming in rage.

“You did it!” She screamed between magic blasts ripping apart stone and wood alike. “You killed him didn't you!”

“Did you wear that face long enough to forget what you really look like!” Her mother hissed back sending another ball of magic burning through the rain. “I was doing what was right for you!”

“I was HAPPY! I hate you! I hate you! I hate you!” Glitterlamp broke down, sending a wall of magic spears hurtling towards her mother and I fell into darkness again.

I was walking through the dimly lit tunnels again and found many doors. Some were flimsy and weak with holes large enough I could see memories from the cracks while others were solid and well crafted.

“Ah, this must be the seat of her memories.” I observed passing by several doors without much interest. A door stood out from the rest a large door made of metal and guarded with a large iron lock. I peeked through the keyhole to see Fritter galloping through a rain of red paper hearts. I stepped back and regarded the door.

“This must be her memory of the Hearts `n Hooves Day date. I'll not invade this one.” I thought feeling a little filthy because I was lurking around someones head and memories like a thief. “I wish I can wake up from this. To at least hold privacy sacred.” I thought guiltily. I walked around avoiding any doors or archways at this point not wanting to intrude any further. I passed open archways and doors trying to resist the temptation to violate her memories any further. I heard faint crying from down within an archway and I took care to poke only my head in and not my whole body. The floor only continued only for a short distance and then stopped at a wall of dull obsidian. Or was it even a wall?

I lifted my hand to the wall and the wall bowed out like metal to a magnet to touch me. I stepped into the darkness and all feeling drained from my body and the deafening silence was quieted as I stepped forward into my void. It didn't feel as friendly ever since my last dream but I saw Glitterlamp, just as I remember her now, frantically stomping around opening her mouth to yell but nothing came out. The image of her mother stood over her scolding her for something with little Fritter at her feet unconscious. I was floating above her and I could feel that she wasn't pleased to see her mother. I raised an accusing finger and her image shattered into a million piece. I waved my hand over the small form and it ceased to exist. Glitterlamp looked around nervously, magic at the ready and began to walk around.

“Heh, you think there's a floor here.” I thought with a smile as I was at least in my mind again. “Even with wings you still think you have to walk.” I drifted slowly down to her my feet touching nothing. Glitterlamp snapped her head to attention and looked at me with wide eyes and she called out to me soundlessly. I glided down to where she was and was surprised when my feet did touch something solid.

“Hmm, would you look at that,” I thought tapping my foot mutely against the stone floor. “There is a floor here, weird.” Glitterlamp started forward as I leaned back as if to sit in a couch and merely floated there, just watching. She was looking straight at me surprised with a look of relief on her face. I looked behind me half expecting to see Fritter come galloping up but all I saw was endless space.

“Wait, you can see me now?” I asked confused without moving my lips. Glitterlamp looked at me then at where used to be mother then back at me.

“Why can't I speak? And where did they go?” she mouthed bringing her hooves to her throat.

“You're in my head. Or at least I think you are. Everything here is dictated by thought and imagination.” Just to prove the point I struck the ground with me heel and a creek poured itself lazily into the distance. “Not just by what you see, so be careful of what you think of.” Suddenly pain jolted through my body as white bandages wrapped around my form just as wounds began to appear on me. I emitted a soul shaking scream as I hit the ground unable to move wreathed in agony.

My eyes snapped open sharply as the pain drove me from sleep. My head felt like it was squeezed through a funnel! Glitterlamp woke up too and scrambled away from me with confused wonder in her eyes.

“How did you do that!” She demanded.

“I don't know!” I growled back gripping my pounding head. “I don't know how or why I can do that!” I remembered the last time it happened, it was when Trixie slept that close to me. “I think you have to be close to me for it to happen.” I talked thinking aloud.

“So whenever I get close to you I'll end up back there!” Glitterlamp yelled. I tried to sit up but the same electric agony shot through my body.

“What did you see!?” I asked pleadingly through clenched teeth.

“Nothing! It was all nothing! I couldn't feel anything! Or hear! Or taste! And I had a nightmare on top of it all!” Then her eyes narrowed at me. “What did you see.” It wasn't a question, a low threatening demand if anything at all.

“Not all that much.” I said calmly nursing my headache. “It was really choppy and random I don't really know. I know Fritter Stacks asked you on a date on a holiday,” Glitterlamp kept a straight cold face and motioned for me to continue. “I think I saw his funeral, I know how much he meant to you and how you felt when he died. I'm sorry.” I still felt guilty that I invaded such private thoughts. A silence fell between us as we sized each other up. She turned her head sharply and trotted across the room. I lifted the blanket to get a better look at myself and saw that my leg that got bitten was in a homemade cast covered in bandages. The rest of me looked just like how I felt, dreadful. I looked over to Glitterlamp to see her looking at the painting that Sapphire drew of me and Trixie lost in thought.

“Does this happen often in your world.” She asked me flatly.

“None that I know of.” I answered still guilt ridden. Glitterlamp trotted over to the piece of paper that held the instructions and read it silently.

“Fried eggs?” She grimaced and looked to me with a 'ya gotta be kidding' expression.

“Unless you know of something better.” I said weakly suddenly just so very sore and tired. I couldn't really move and to top things off my legs started to itch. Hunger was the furthest from my mind. I closed my eyes to clear them of the gummy grime.

“Hey, it says here you're supposed to take these pills twice a day.” Glitterlamp said suddenly close to me.

“How did she?! Wasn't she across the room?” I opened my eyes and saw to brightly colored pills with a cup of water. “No,” I said adamantly. “I don't know if it'll work on me.” I said pushing the glass away with my only good arm.

“How do you know?” Glitterlamp asked annoyed.

“I'd rather not test it. Human biology and your biology may differ greatly.” I answered wearily.

“OK, here's the deal.” She put the pills and water in front of me. “I found where she hid her healing potions. If this doesn't work I'll give you one, K?” It was hard to focus on her words and her words sounded so reasonable. The prospect of drinking a healing potion did appeal to me, I just hope whatever the pill is doesn't kill me before then.

“Fine.” I surrendered and I downed the pills hesitantly.

I don't remember falling asleep but I was walking again through a hazy mist which drew the soreness away from me. A light lit my path but when I followed the source I found the sword within my hand. The sword. . . perhaps it's the reason I can delve into minds? The eye shown out like a flashlight dispelling the crushing darkness and filling the void with stars.

“I should name you,” I regarded the sword twisting it in my hands staring into the eye. “You've slain fear and have defended me more than once. But what to name you?” I walked around absorbed at my task. “You deserve a name perhaps shado- no.” I sighed inwardly. “You are a Bane, but a Bane to what?” I racked my mind for a name but nothing came to mind.

I jammed my toe into something sending white hot pain lashing up my leg. I looked down at the object that caused me pain. It was my dresser. I looked around suddenly and saw that I was in my room!

“I must be dreaming if I'm home.” I thought grimly looking around my room. The walls were bare save for a few lonesome nails that art used to hang on. Dirty clothes piled up in corners but never more than a sock or two. Boxes contained most of my belongings and it's been almost a year since we moved here but I never really got around to unpacking my things. Everything was as I left it but something was off. I walked into the living room expecting to see my big brother's T.V. playing some movie that was from his childhood but it wasn't. The room was devoid of the usual shabby furniture and shelves that would be lined from wall to wall with videos. All that sat there was a small round folding table with a small picture turned away from me with a couple of purple lilacs at the base of it.

“No, please let, let it be something else.” I felt compelled to turn the picture around and see it but I already knew who's face was on it. I must not have heard it before, I thought it was the creaking of the floor boards as I walked across the room but I can hear it plainly now. It was Fear-me's hoarse laughter faintly from the basement, or living room two we came to call it.

“My family,” and just as I thought of them, there they stood staring miserably at the photo. My Dad comforted my Mom, my big bro tried not to show it but he felt pain, my big sister cried openly into a tissue and my little bro couldn't even bare to look at my photo. The littlest of us all couldn't understand why everyone was crying.

“NO! Anything but this!” I fiercely thought of anything else. But the more I tried to ignore them the louder their crying became. I lunged at them trying to hug them screaming. “I'm here! I'm not dead! Just lost!” But I phased through them like a ghost rending my heart in twain. The laughing only intensified at my attempts at contacting my family. I ran out of the house and continued to run down the street but I couldn't get anywhere. I stopped tired and miserable and saw that every house on the block was my house. Pain boiled up within me tearing my crumbling body down to the ground because I could still hear them crying for me.

Then Glitterlamp stood over me and I was back within Sapphire's cottage. I was sweating heavily and I felt like I was going to catch on fire any second. The room shook violently and focusing on Glitterlamp was almost out of the question.

“Wh-what? Did, did something ha-happen?” I didn't even recognize the shaking raspy voice as my own at first.

“You were making a lot of noises in here and I come to check on you and you thrashing around begging somepony to stop crying.” Glitterlamp explained concern in her eyes. Glitterlamp towered over me and it wasn't until she was helping me off the floor did I realize that I fell off the couch. Everything ached! Pain was evenly distributed across my body and despite Glitterlamp levitating me back to the couch I still felt like an iron maiden was closing around me.

“How did you even end up on the floor?” she looked me over and then jammed a thermometer into my mouth when I was about to answer. I looked over the window but the curtains were drawn.

“What time is it?” I asked trying to regain my bearings.

“Still breakfast time. It should be done in a minute.” She gave me a once over to see if I did anything to mess with the stitching and casts and returned to the kitchen area. Had time even passed?

“Best avoid sleep if I'm going to have dreams like that.” I thought grimly. “At least for a while.”

My stomach felt like it had turned into clay, heavy and uncomfortable. All the curtains had been drawn to a close turning the usual cheerful clutter to a sad dark collection of forgotten projects. What little light that did sneak through the curtains stung my eyes and made them water. Time began to lose meaning to me as well as logic and order. Exhaustion gnawed on my eyes coaxing them to close if only for a moment. All my thoughts and the events of the last couple of days began to blur together to make a fruit smoothie of events and emotions. Textures never remained consistent not even the blanket that covered me felt like a sheet of rock from time to time, I thought I could hear my mom calling for me from somewhere in the house. Even the light tasted gritty only to sound smooth again the moment I noticed it. My tears turned into slimy syrup threatening to glue my eyes shut.

A plate was deposited on my chest snapping me back into focus.

“Here they are, hope I cooked them right.” Glitterlamp took the thermometer out of my mouth and looked at it skeptically. “Well, it says hundred-seventeen degrees on this. You'll be fine so eat up,” She assured me. “If you need me I'll be reading books over here.”

“Then I probably have a fever if it's that high.” I answered weakly. The eggs looked right but it tasted very bland. She found a group of books that interested her and wandered into the kitchen area. I only took a few bites of the tasteless food and set the rest on the floor. I Tried to get up to spite my groggy condition. I was ready for the pain now and it wasn't nearly as intense as it was before when I sat up. My legs weren't broken, or at least I don't think they are, it was the simple cast that restricted movement. Sitting up took more effort and energy than I thought but I felt a small amount of triumph for being able to sit up. I fell unceremoniously back into the pillow and promised myself to let my eyes rest for just a minute.

It was a mistake! All of it was a mistake! There was not a single thing here that didn't make me want to to crawl into a hole and hide! Despite the cheery fairyland appeal that this land held it has offered me nothing but pain and grief! Every life I've saved only adds to my suffering!! Every choice was wrong! All of them! I have not done a single thing right! All I've managed to do was land into a hospital and acquire scars aplenty! Not even in the most screwed up camping fiasco I never left with anything more than bruises! Images of my failures swam before my eyes taking their cheap shot against me as the Timbers and the Fear beasts loomed in the distance. Why did I have to leave my house at all! Everything could have been avoided if I just minded my own business!

“WHY!” I snarled at them. “Why does this happen to me! What have I done to deserve this!” My voice starting to gain volume and intensity with each word. “TELL ME!!” I roared when none of them answered. Rage and confusion pulsed through my veins as I drew the Bane out of nothingness and began to hack them all to pieces, my feet chewing the ground beneath me. The shadows persisted, twisting and writhing around me cackling at my vain attempts. I looked down at the blood slicked sword and realized I only gave it half a name.

“A bane . . .” I thought distantly. “A bane of FEAR!!” I roared thrusting it into the air and the blade came alive with energy. “I name you Fearbane! Slayer of shadows and evil forest sprites!” I proclaimed for all to hear. The sword seemed to acknowledge the name and the sword began to inscribe the name in silver lettering along the length of the blade. The golden tendrils emerged from my shoulders again and lashed all around getting brighter and brighter cloaking me inside its blinding light. Even though the light blinded me I still sneered at my foes lashing out in all directions.

I woke with something hard in my mouth and the taste of cherries in my mouth. I opened my eyes and saw a empty vial being raised away from me and a funnel removed itself from my mouth. A concerned Fear beast stood over me. Adrenaline still pumped through my veins, my skin itched uncontrollably and I tried to reach out to strangle the life out of it. It took a nimble step back to avoid my clumsy attempts.

“Just calm down! Let the potion do its work, just don't move.” Glitterlamp's voice escaped its lips. I welcomed the pain as I stood up staggering around like a drunk and searched for Fearbane amongst the cluttered chaos in the room.

Wait, what potion? I suddenly felt better as all my aches faded into numbness. Fear bane was next to the fire place glowing faintly. I pushed the Fear beast away and tripped over the cast that was still on my foot. The ground imparted a harsh slap to my face, already I could taste copper. The Beast jumped on my back pinning my arms to my sides.

“No! Stop! You'll just hurt yourself!” It pleaded with me. Even now I could feel the healing properties washing my pains and aches away with my returning strength. Instincts started to kick in as I struggled against my captor. My tension was at its breaking point making things seem so simple: get the Fearbane, kill the Fear beast. That's all there was in my eyes as I snapped my head back connecting with something solid making the beast recoil. I wriggled out of its grasp struggling to stand up, I slipped ramming my head into the side of the fire place hard enough to see stars. Something coiled around me like a snake and began to squeeze me.

“I will not end like this.” I cried out hysterically as the image of an over-sized python swallowing me alive crowded my vision. I thrashed around freeing an arm but I could feel the potions side effects kicking in after the rush of the potion wore off sapping my energy away from me. Or was it the python squeezing the life from me? I opened my mouth and bit the snake as hard as I could but only found a mouthful of cotton. Darkness crept around my eyes only to make my terror grow.

“If I sleep now, I die.” A cold fragment of logic informed me. The snake must have swallowed my head because the lights went out suddenly. I now thrashed around out of spite rather than survival I heard all sorts of things break and snap around me. Despair grew within me as I realized I was losing strength with every second as if a cup of sand was added to my body for every movement. I rocked my head forward to see if I could make this thing throw me up but hit bone as the world slipped away from my grasp.

I drifted within the star speckled space as tears rolled freely from my eyes because even in death I was still just so alone. Not even the breath of another to shatter the silence and every light was too far away to hear my screams. Only Fearbane drifted near me and its eye felt so accusing now with its unblinking, expectant stare. Soft spongy earth materialized underneath my feet as I threw the offending object to the ground and wept at the starry sky.

“I just wanna go home!” My voice pleaded to anything around me even without the aid of my mouth. “Who was wrong!” A stone pillar rose out of the earth just for me to sit on it. Little bits of rubble floated around in its own personal gravity as I gripped at the sides of my head trying to keep it from ripping in two. I crumbled down bringing my knees to my chest as I wept soundlessly into the starry space as all my actions added up to the ultimate failure: a meaningless death. And all I had left was Fearbane and a gaping hole to which my heart used to be. I closed my eyes and accepted my end.

A cool wet rag placed itself on my forehead as my eyes opened up to see Glitterlamp looking down at me with scrutiny.

“I know cornered animals can get pretty unpleasant but you are something else.” She said sternly. “I leave you alone for an hour and you're in here screaming your head off about mistakes and pain, so I have to go get a funnel because you kept snapping at me. And what do you do next?” she said angrily. “You start getting up, even more crazy yelling at me and breaking things. Just what kinda nightmare were you in?” Glitterlamp demanded. I tried to scratch my head but something kept it pinned to my side. I looked down making the rag fall down my face and saw that I had been wrapped inside a blanket, like a burrito. The room was a mess before but now the mess had broken objects and spilled paint cans everywhere in the living room.

“Are you listening to me or are you still going crazy!? I am talking to you!” The changeling thumped me in the chest to get my attention. I saw that her face was bruised and a trail of dried blood still streaked her nose and upper lip.

“I did that?” I thought painfully. I looked away but my heart felt a little heavier. “Nice going, moron.”

“Sorry.” Was all I could manage. What is it with these nightmares! I still felt tired and spent with my head pounding at each of Glitterlamp's words.

“Sorry, that's it?” Glitterlamp asked imperiously. “I had to convince the local ponies here that everything was under control and all you have to say is sorry?”

“I never asked you to stick around and take care of me! Did I!?” I snarled back at her. I sat up and wriggled out of the blanket and felt all the lumps that collected on my head. The casts came off during the struggle but they were no longer needed as my old wounds only came up as white scars. Glitterlamp took a few steps back and an emerald aura wrapped around her horn when I stood up.

“No, you didn't.” She said slowly. “But you helped me when I was hurt so now I'm helping you.” She didn't sound angry but definitely on edge. I felt light headed and fell back down to the couch and stared at the ceiling.

“What time is it?” I asked trying to regain my sense's

“At least I'm not dead but I'm still lost and alone.” I breathed a tired sigh in relief.

“You've been out for a day and it's about noon today.” The irritated changeling informed me.

“Damn, that long? I suppose it doesn't really matter.” I said rubbing my head. “About the other night, I wasn't seeing things clearly.”

“Really?! I had no idea!” Glitterlamp snapped at me sarcastically. The sudden rebuke hurt but it was not surprising. I just clenched my jaw and just sat there staring at where the sword used to be.

“She couldn't have moved it far.” I assured myself after looking around the cluttered room needing the security it offered.

The silence was almost tangible enough to choke on so I stood up and walked around trying to look for my sword while avoiding Glitterlamp. Glitterlamp had other plans as she followed me at a distance. I found Fearbane in the kitchen tucked away behind some umbrellas in a quite corner. I hadn't walked very far but I was breathing heavily like I just ran for a few miles.

“I guess just one potion wasn't enough to completely erase the damage.” I cringed as all my pain of last night only been diluted to a constant ache. I sat down with Fearbane in hand at the kitchen table when my stomach growled violently at me. I was hungry, I mean like it hurt! Despite my hunger I didn't want to talk to Glitterlamp but it wasn't because I was mad at her. Even though she was standing right there in the doorway watching me. Having Fearbane back in my hands made me feel more at ease. I got up and grabbed an apple to stave off the hunger pangs until I could fix something more substantial. The bruise on Glitterlamp's nose made me feel guilty and only reminded me on my constant failures.

“Look I'm sorry about what I did. I didn't mean to hurt you, I thought I was still in my nightmare.” I apologized still feeling awful about the whole ordeal and began to worry about my ability or discerning reality anymore. A chill crawled up my body as a thought crossed my mind. “Is this even real? Is anything truly real?”

Chapter 10 Doubt In My Heart, Pain In My Soul

Chapter 10
Doubt In My Heart, Pain In My Soul

“The important thing is you seem to be alright now.” Glitterlamp commented looking over my scars. “Weird I didn't think these potions left scars.” She said almost like an after thought. I finished eating the apple and tossed the core into a waste bin feeling weird. A cold pit sank to my stomach as I tried to figure out what real is anymore. Anything can be perceived as normal given enough time, at least in theory.

“You scared the blessed light right out of me, you know!” Glitterlamp tried to get my attention as I looked at my left hand. How would you even define real? Only by what you can feel right?

“C`mon stop giving me the cold shoulder and say something!” Glitterlamp looked concerned now and took a few steps back in case I lashed out at her, I guess. The gem at the pommel of Fearbane was like glass or some clear crystal I wasn't familiar with but inside was a small ruby fashioned to look just like the gem that encased it. The gem was shaped like a pyramid with several sides but more importantly sharpened to a point. I pressed my left hand into the point instantly drawing blood and the pain that came with it.

“It even hurts here.” I said softly giving it a twist. Blood ran down the amber eye and down the blade streaking the obsidian blade with crimson. I didn't flinch, at least not that hard.

“Stop that right now!” Glitterlamp lifted my hand off the gem and began looking around for something to wrap it.

“Even in dreams it hurts,” I mumbled as the thought of being in a coma crossed my mind.

“Yeah, I got struck by a lightening bolt. That's it, I'm probably wasting away in some dead, sterile room of a hospital with wires hooked up to me. Like a machine.” I thought sinking deeper and deeper into depression, I could practically feel the cold tubes on my skin. Glitterlamp left the room only for a moment only to return with bandages in her magic aura. She pulled my hand out to wrap it frantically, she wrapped it too tightly making it hurt more.

“I guess when you're stripped of everything, pain is all you have left.” I muttered sighing halfheartedly.

“That's enough!” Glitterlamp snapped loudly slamming a hoof into the side of my head making me see stars. The blow was enough to knock me out of my chair I stared wide eyed at Glitterlamp standing over me with tears brimming at the edges of her eyes.

“Just talk to me! Stop saying those things and talk to me!” She pleaded.“It's not worth feeling like you do!” The taste of copper trickled into my mouth and my cheek stung violently but I just stared at her flatly.

“What is reality?” I asked slowly watching her eyes for reaction. “Is pain an illusion or fact? Because I don't know anymore.”

Glitterlamp blinked a few times with both relief and confusion mingling in her eyes.

“I don't know,” She finally answered. “I guess life is what you make of it, right? And pain? Fact, I guess.” Glitterlamp helped me up but still eyed me warily. “C`mon, how about you tell me the answers to your riddles, OK?”

I was led to the couch for a formal “talk” and was sat down so we could at least be at eye level.

“They weren't riddles they were real questions. Ever since I arrived to this place I have been having these nightmares. Last nights was the worst by far.” I explained still gripping the sword with my right hand.

“Let's start with telling me about these nightmares.” She said encouragingly. I stared at my bandaged hand and back at her.

“Couldn't make things worse I guess.”

“You've been inside my mind. So you know what it's kinda like when things are normal.” I started. “Lately though I've been diving into other ponies minds but never as intense as yours was, never. With you I was able to relive some of your memories,” I raised an eyebrow. “Any idea's why?”

“Hmm, I remember trying to soothe your mind with my magic,” Glitterlamp rubbed her chin with her hoof then her face lit up for a moment. “Maybe, nah couldn't be that.”

“What?” I asked tiredly.

“Well maybe since I was trying to calm your mind then I got pulled in, if that makes sense. I've never had anything like that happen before though. But what did you see in my mind that troubled you?” Glitterlamp asked me confused. “You freaked out when I wasn't in your head. So what did you dream of?” she pressed on. The words were stuck in the back of my throat and my barricade of will holding back my feelings were beginning to stress.

“Maybe if I did tell her, I would feel better. Just this once.” I convinced myself.

“I miss my family and the worst thing I can do is think about them so I've kept myself busy with anything to distract myself.” I rubbed myself and couldn't stop from grinning because it sounded so stupid when I actually said it aloud. “I guess it's been getting worse since those Timbers brought me down the other day.”

Glitterlamp seemed to think it over and nodded.

“OK, so you're feeling crummy because a few Timber wolves attacked you and you didn't get away without a scratch? You should be happy to be alive.”She pointed out bluntly. “But that still didn't answer my question. What did you dream of last night.” She said a little more firmly.

“Wow, I'm arguing with my own coma.” I thought shaking my head sadly. I couldn't stop smiling but I wasn't happy, I was watching what little of my mind there was left bleed into the colorful scenery. And it was funny!

“I'm talking to an equine-shape-shifting-emotion-sucking-vampire and in a world where some trees grow up to look like wolves, now where did I put my straight jacket!” I mentally patted myself on the head while being awarded with a huge golden cup with 'You're A Crazy Loon!' engraved on the front.

“It must have been you I when I saw that Fear beast, should've known, it had your voice.” I stood up laughing lightly between words. “When you pounced on me I freaked out, of course you know what happened.” My hysteria was getting the better of me making my smile a skull cracking grin and my laughing was becoming more and more uncontrolled. “And when you wrapped me up with something, I thought I was being eaten by a huge snake!” I paced around the room trying to clear my mind of all this rubbish and wake up from this wreck of a dream!

“And you know what? I still must be in a dream because none of this can be real!” I cracked turning to face Glitterlamp and all I saw was a blanket unfolding to wrap itself around me tightly. Something hit my wrist sharply forcing Fearbane out of my hands and I hit the ground with a meaty thud.

I had to blink a few times to understand what I was seeing. I was wrapped up like a cheese stick and with a throbbing headache from spinning around so fast, hitting the floor probably didn't help either. Glitterlamp was at eye level with me looking furious and concerned at the same time.

“Won't catch me off guard this time.” She growled at me baring her fangs at me. “I know you miss your family,” she yelled at me. “That's what I saw in your memories! Your life! But when I thought about my messed up excuse of a family they appeared and tormented me!” She gripped both sides of my face to force me to look into her intense emerald eyes.

“Just calm down! Everything will be alright!” She commanded in low tones. “I know you feel sad and miss your home,” there was sympathy in her voice, was it for me? “but acting like this won't send you back to them.” She finished almost to herself as her expression fell, lost in a sad memory. A silence fell between us as I absorbed her words.

“I think, therefore I am.” I said out loud remembering a quote I heard during English class a few weeks ago. Glitterlamp looked up with wide, confused eyes.

“What's that supposed to mean?” she asked quizzically and a little frustrated.

“I heard it in a class once, somebody important said it. I think it means something like,” I struggled on how to put it into words. “Reality can be anything you can perceive. No matter how crazy, that sanity is an opinion.”

Glitterlamp unwrapped me and I just sat on the couch nursing my aching head. I reached out and ruffled Glitterlamp's thin, moss green mane.

“Thanks for helping me through this. I must've looked like a total wacko right now.” I chuckled at myself. “Anyway, did you drink a healing potion to fix your wings yet?” I asked trying to find a harmless topic.

“No, the base of my wings are fine. The part that fell off wasn't alive to begin with, kinda like how hooves grow.”

“Or like finger nails then.” I thought observationally. Her wings did look better and just a little bit longer than the last I saw them.

“Oh, I see. Well, since I'm better now I should think about how to proceed from here.” I said with a sigh. “Still got that freaking debt I need to pay off.” I grumbled angrily, mostly because I doubt I could get a job in this world.

A knock came from the door making both of us snap to attention. The house was a mess with the living room in shambles from my last mental breakdown. Glitterlamp was wreathed in her green fire and now looked like a unicorn I didn't recognize. Worry still painted her face as she moved toward the door.

“Quickly, clean the place up!” Glitterlamp hissed at me as she went for the door. I started throwing the blankets back onto the couch and trying to cover up the disheveled mess that the paintings now represented. I shoved them back into there proper places, more or less, and cleared up what little floor space there was.

“Is this Sapphire Hoof's house?” a voice asked as I frantically put up the last bits of a broken frame into the pile of random art supplies.

“Yes, this is but she's out at the moment.” Glitterlamp informed the voice.

“I know, Sapphire told us that the creature that got hit was here.” The voice explained. I heard somebody whisper something but I couldn't catch what was said.

“Oh, he's fine. Just recovering from his walk here.” Glitterlamp insisted.

“Oh my! Having to walk the whole way through those creepy woods! How dreadful!” A posh voice erupted.

“We came to apologize for the trouble that our sisters caused, it really won't take long.” A heavy Texan accent commented.

“Well, I don't know. I suppose it'll be okay.” Glitterlamp relented. I quickly crashed onto the couch and made it look like I was still recovering. “But if he starts getting overwhelmed I'll need you to leave.”

“Understood.” The first voice agreed.

Glitterlamp came back into the living room and gave me a quick worried look. Next a colorful parade of ponies stepped through and tried to find space in the living room. A mellow-yellow pegasus with long pink hair with only the slightest of curls made a bee line straight for the couch and bombarded me with questions.

“Where are you hurt? Are you eating alright? How are you feeling?” the pegasus placed a hoof on my forehead while its other hoof gently ran across my frame trying to locate any form of injury. “Do you need anything?” I, on the other-hand, was trying to find out how far I could sink into this couch without actually leaving it.

“Whoa, whoa back up!” I cried out uncomfortable with the sudden questions and how close this pegasus was to me. “I'm fine! My friend has been taking very good care of me.” I said quickly pushing its hooves away from me as politely as I could. The pegasus was very soft spoken but only seemed more intrigued.

“Oh wow, you can talk! How wonderful! Can you tell me what happened to you?” The pegasus continued its whisper questions at me, its voice was soothing and motherly it was just how close it was getting made me uncomfortable.

“Fluttershy, it's not any animal I've seen. It might not be as friendly as the ones you know.” A purple unicorn warned Fluttershy.

“I'd listen to your friend miss, he gets rather unpleasant when cornered.” Glitterlamp insisted hastily.

“Ha!” A light blue pegasus with spiky rainbow colored hair laughed harshly. “Twilight, Fluttershy can handle any animal! Remember how she handled that red dragon a few weeks ago!”

“Wait a sec, Twilight? That's one of the names that hurt Trixie.” I remembered her saying that when we first met and at Courage's Folly. The purple one, which I think is Twilight, regarded the light blue pegasus with tempered patience.

“That may be true, Rainbowdash but that's not why we're here.” Twilight reminded her friend.

“That's the other one!”

“That's right,” an orange pony with sun bleached hair which was tied at the bottoms approached me. “I'm Applebloom's bigger sister, Applejack,” she explained, “I came to apologize about my sister putting you in the hospital nall. An if there's anything I can do to help, just say so.” A white unicorn with a purple super curl of a mane and tail looked absolutely ashamed and sorry looking more-so than Applejack.

“I am Rarity,” she introduced herself gracefully, “and one of my sisters was also involved in your disaster. If there's anything I can do, please let me know dear.” The two of them looked at Rainbowdash expectantly. The pegasus was flapping her wings and folded her fore-hooves.

“I'm sorry about you stepping out in the middle of the street and getting hit by Scootaloo.” Rainbowdash stated rapidly and looked like this type of thing was well below her. She caught the looks of her companions and scoffed. “What? I'm supposed to be sorry about some animal that couldn't be bothered to look both ways across the street before crossing!?”

I was getting pretty tired of being called an animal but then again, that's how I see them. I remember how badly hurt Trixie was in when I met her, battered, bruised, exhausted. I tried not to show my feelings behind a blank face but Glitterlamp raised an eyebrow and looked briefly at Twilight and Rainbowdash.

“I didn't catch your name, miss?” Twilight asked Glitterlamp.

“Springdew, like I said before, I'm taking care of him while Sapphire is out.” Glitterlamp-now-Springdew spoke offhandedly. I sat up pushing Fluttershy to a more agreeable distance of an arms length.

“Close enough.” I simply said and looked at Rarity then Applejack. “I'll be fine, the kids have already apologized to me. There's nothing to be repaid, really.” I gave them a smile to show I was sincere. I sized up who I think is Rainbowdash with only the slightest of disdain.

“So, you're the Rainbowdash I've heard about,” I grinned disarmingly and earned a worried look from Glitterlamp.

“The one and only!” She confirmed boisterously, the sound only making me grit my teeth. “Winner of the Young Fliers competition, and weather team captain stationed in Ponyville.” She would have happily said more but just shrugged. “Who told you about me?” she asked with a smug grin. I cracked my own half smile and said as nicely as I could.

“Trust me, if I could reach up there and slap the color right out of your hair I would!”

“From a friend of mine, I think you know her actually.” I said keeping my half smile although I was annoyed with the way she talked, more like bragging. Springdew raised an eyebrow just as interested in this as much as the others were.

“Who?” the purple unicorn asked quizzically.

“Trixie.” I stated flatly seeing a wave of realization wash their faces. “She was the first pony I met in this world, she treated me decently enough. Although she didn't have a very high opinion about you, why is that?” My smile remained but the question carried an edge sharp enough to cut.

An uncomfortable silence fell in the room as I waited for my answer. Applejack was the first one to speak and she confused.

“I don't really think you knew her very well.” She said calmly. “She came into Ponyville bragginabout her power an her greatness! An` Twilight here proved her wrong by defeating a rampaging Ursa Major!” She explained. “Look I know she may have told you but, more than likely, it was only from her side.”

“Applejack, it was an Ursa minor and I did not defeat it, nor was it really rampaging. I just lulled it back to sleep.” Twilight told her friends. “It wouldn't surprise me if she holds a grudge against us. And all we can do is hope she'll let it go someday.” I nodded thinking things over in my head but not really convinced.

“Act as wise as you want, you still humiliated my friend.”

“I understand.” I said neutrally.

“Pain only occurs after the wound is made!” I thought viciously. “Geh! If I don't get a hold of my thoughts I might actually say something! Calm down, control yourself.”

“I don't know what happened, only that Rainbowdash chased her out of town.” I said patiently. “I knew her for a brief time. Maybe you can shed some light for me?”

Twilight looked shocked at Rainbowdash but she kept a cool poker-face but the smug look was wiped from her face. All eyes turned on her expectantly. I grinned a little wider.

“Twilight, several ponies got hurt with her last trick!” Rainbow dash cracked finally under the pressure, Twilight looked less than amused with her friend. “She set the stage on fire and wrecked the whole town! Things happened here while you were gone visiting your parents!”

“We'll talk about this later Rainbow,” was all Twilight told her friend.

A pink pony with even pinker mess of curls that it almost seemed to be frizzy had been fidgeting around suddenly pounced, as if her legs were made of rubber, over the heads of the others.

“Trixie was mean and bossy and her tricks only made ponies feel bad! She was not very nice at all!” Her voice was incredibly squeaky and fast paced but she was very passionate about it. I looked away because the intensity of pink made my eyes water a bit. The room had almost been completely decorated with party strings and ribbons. “She said she didn't need nopony anyway! She'll be fine.” She said in Rainbowdash's defense.

“So why did I find her on the road covered in cuts and bruises crying for Rainbowdash to leave her alone!?” I snapped before I could control myself. I sighed outwardly realizing I lashed out. “Sorry,” I apologized. “I'm rather protective of what few friends I do have.” I felt tired again and wanted them to leave already but they came to say sorry, it would be rude to ask them to leave. Springdew looked confused darting her eyes between me and our guests.

“Probably gauging if I'm overwhelmed yet or not.”

“But what's with the party decorations?” I asked pointing at the ribbons trying to change the subject. The pink pony merely giggled.

“Well, when I heard you came into Ponyville and I didn't get to welcome you, I felt just terrible! And when I found out you got hurt in Ponyville I felt double terrible!” She spoke quickly getting more excited. “Then I wanted to throw you a welcome-get-well party! But when I got all the party stuff you were gone! And now I found you!” She hopped out of the room for a moment and her friends looked at her as if learning of this plan just now. She came back with a colorful pirate cannon and it was aimed into the room but the couch was in direct line of fire. I felt the blood drain out of my face as she grabbed the pull string with a wide smile. I looked down the barrel and thought it was as big as the doorway, funny how things seem when you're ABOUT TO DIE BY CANNON FIRE!!

I flung myself across the room for Fearbane that had only a sheet covering it. The explosion was deafening and I felt debris or something rain on my back with Springdew yelling. The flash had blinded me burning my eyes as if acid had been poured into them.

“What did I say about not overwhelming him! This is scaring him!” She yelled from somewhere. “Out now! GO!” I wrapped my fingers around the hilt accidentally cutting the back of my hand on one of it's many sharp edges. My sides feel like a branding iron was pressed into them forcing breath out of my body. I wanted to run the Hell out of here away from that trigger-happy-nutcase as fast as I could! In my haste the precariously stacked pile fell on top of me. A fog of calm washed over my body and my limbs felt just a bit heavier.

“Glitterlamp,” I thought in recognition. Several hoof beats moved toward the door while “Springdew” chastised the pink lunatic for bringing her cannon. The door slammed shut but her magic was subduing my movements and thoughts. Soft steps approached me and the pile of junk lifted off my back.

“Michael, there's nothing to fear now,” Springdew's voice seemed to pierce through my panic. “Come on out, they've left now.” I slowly struggled to my knees wide eyed, adrenaline pumped sluggishly through my aching muscles. I brushed some confetti off and saw that the whole room was laced with ribbons, balloons, confetti, a couple trays of baked goods, and Springdew looking concerned.

“Even after I told them to not to do anything drastic,” she grumbled helping me back to my feet.

“Thanks, why on earth did she have a cannon?” I asked unbelieving.

“Equestria,” Springdew corrected me. “Why did you wig out at a cannon?” she asked.

I sat down gripping my hand to staunch the bleeding.

“Egh! Why do you bleed so easily?” Springdew remarked as she wrapped the wounded hand, now I have a matching set of wrapped hands.

“Lovely, if the scars don't prove I've been here, nothing else will.”

“Fearbane is really sharp!” I shot back defensively.

“Is that what you call it now!?” She gave me a stern look and turned her attention to the living room.

“What are we do about this mess?” she sighed outwardly. I sat Fearbane down next to the couch and examined a cupcake. My stomach growled viciously and I realized that I haven't eaten properly for like a day and a half!

“Well, we can throw ourselves a party.” I suggested taking a tentative bite out of the cupcake. It was really sweet and delicious if a bit dry “To celebrate our, friendship I guess.” I finished weakly stuffing the rest of the cupcake in my mouth. “This could use some milk,” I thought out loud wandering to the fridge.

“Or at least to cheer up Glitterlamp for having to put up with me.” I thought guilty for my past actions.

“Yeah, that sounds nice.” She said trying to grin. “I'm just trying to sort myself.”

I found the milk and brought it out and looked at Springdew wanting to help but unsure how to help. I looked to the trays of pastry delicacies and wondered if I had enough milk for all of it.

“Hungry?” I asked and immediately regretting it. Didn't she feed on an emotion?

“Yeah, more so than usual.” She said tiredly visually wilting. I went around the house to make sure that every curtain had been drawn to a close. I bit my lip trying to figure a way to help her but the answer evaded me.

“Is there anything I can do to help?” is what I wanted to ask but I couldn't bring myself to actually speak it, just seeing her like this made me feel like I should be doing something. My stomach demanded my attention and I have been neglecting to eat but I had much more important things to attend to!

“Hey, you can take that disguise off. They are gone after all.” I encouraged rubbing Glitterlamp's shoulders. She looked at me with defeated eyes.

“Are they?” she asked skeptically. “They might be back and all of this might be for nothing, and I don't have enough strength left for another disguise.”

The news drove a dagger in my hesitant heart. Not knowing what to do only made the dagger squirm harder.

“If she's losing energy then she better stop concentrating on her disguise.”

“Hey, can I see Glitterlamp?” I knelt down and rubbed her head wondering if she was going to be alright. “Springdew's been great but I wanted to have a party for Glitterlamp.” Springdew raised a hoof and smacked my forehead.

“Stupid, I don't have split personalities. That's your thing.” She didn't hit me that hard and already her disguise was falling apart like snowflakes. “Are you better now? Not gonna go crazy again, right?” she pleaded with me.

“I'll be fine, I'm more worried about you. Where's the other healing potion?” I asked urgently.

“Healing potions make things better, that's how they work in fantasy video games!” my mind raced.

“It won't work.” She said losing a bit of her voice and gaining back her eerie double voice. “I'm not all that hurt.” She insisted. “I just don't have all that much strength left.” A smile wiggled on her face as she looked up into my eyes. “It'll only be getting less and less at this rate. I guess I lost.” She sighed leaning into me. “At least I got to see a human before the end.”

Chapter 11 Cupcakes and Other Lovely Snacks

Chapter 11
Cupcakes and Other Lovely Snacks

The words left me cold, like a bitter winters morning greeting. My mouth felt like I had been eating sawdust.

“Death? N-no, I can't. . .” A thousand thoughts struggled to overcome the rest and make itself known ranging from sagely advice to panicked whispers.

“No, don't look at me like that. It's fine, really.” Glitterlamp cringed a little and gave me her fanged smile. “Nopony should be sad for my passing.”

“Fritter would!” I blurted before I could think. “He would have held your funeral in secret if he had to!” I could feel my face grow warm as I stared determinately into her mint green eyes. I gathered Glitterlamp in my arms and almost fell backwards since she was much lighter than what she appeared. I gently placed her on the couch and paced around the room trying to force my brain into action.

“Fritter didn't even know who I really am!” Glitterlamp snapped at me. “I lied to him the whole time I knew him,” when the last word passed her lips realization kicked in and shook her.

“I doubt he would have cared,” I countered. “If he really cared about you.” I kicked the clutter of party ribbons and bit my lip.

“Bring up her dead boyfriend while she worries about her own death, genius.” I criticized myself sharply. I picked up a cookie with sprinkles and quickly chowed down, mostly to stop myself from talking. Glitterlamp just stared at me probably angry at me for bringing Fritter up, I know it would be a sensitive subject for me. My left hand felt slick and I looked down to my bleeding hand. I had been clenching so hard that I reopened the wound in my palm.

“Do you?” Glitterlamp asked surprisingly tender with piercing eyes.

“What?” I asked still cross with myself.

“Do you really care for me?” she asked and I found myself unable to tear away from her stare.

“Out of the peo-ponies I've met you're the first one who didn't fear me or wanted to use me for their own personal gain.” I admitted. “Trixie was nice enough but only saw me as a means to an end. As for Sapphire,” I hesitated trying to find the right words. “She was scared of me, I reminded her of some creatures that she painted over there.” I pointed to the painting. It had been framed and ready to present since I last saw it. Glitterlamp only looked at the painting only for a moment.

“I've seen it already,” Glitterlamp grinned a little propping her head on her hoof, probably enjoying watching me squirm. “And I've told you what I thought about it.” She stated waving a dismissive hoof at the painting. “But you said something about a party earlier, what are you going to use? The party that they set up for you? Seems inappropriate.”

“I don't see it that way, it was for a 'Welcome' and a 'Get Well'.” The gears in my head still producing no real solutions for her withering condition. “I'll take the 'Welcome' bit and I'm giving you the 'Get Well' part of it.” I said with false cheer. I shoved my bleeding hand into a pocket of what was denim pants, now they more resemble ragged shorts. I tried to smile but I think she see's right through me. It's hard to tell, her eyes have no pupils only a varying pool of green vibrant in the middle and darker at the edges.

“Sounds good enough but who else would attend? All of my 'friends' live in Canterlot.” Glitterlamp said sadly.

“Everyone I wanted to invite are already here. I've always preferred small crowds anyway.” I said putting on a party hat and tossing her one. “Too bad you don't have movies here.” I commented looking around at the colorful clutter. Many objects in the room seemed like party games but I had no idea how half of them played. Glitterlamp chuckled and shook her head at me.

“What's a movie?” this was the first of many questions about my world. I only hoped I had just as many answers for her.

It was not very long into our little party that I learned that I was fairly bad at their games. Thankfully Glitterlamp didn't laugh too hard at my antics and helped me learn the rules. I kept tripping over random clutter or just went to wrong way trying to pin the tail on donkey, or at least the equivalent to it. The next thing we did was take some the ribbons on the floor and other bits of clutter to weave a crown for the both of us.

Glitterlamp had found an old vinyl record player and Sapphires record collection. She popped one in and I was surprised when some form of techno come out of the metal flower that served as the speaker instead of an orchestra.

“What's this?” I asked not because I disliked the sound, it wasn't what I expected.

“DJ pon3, she's fairly new, three or five years old at best.” Glitterlamp responded reading the back of the record holder for the song list.

“This is like one half of a movie, imagine having a play being recorded like this and that is what a movie is.” I had trying to explain it earlier but the idea was just too different, so I needed a comparison.

“A play that you could just have whenever you wanted on a black mirror? You really come from a land of wonder.” Glitterlamp spoke briefly looking through Sapphire's collection. “Ah!” She gasped out loud. “I've been wanting this album for a while now! But they were always sold out! Lucky girl.” She playfully growled and put in the new record. A lovely voice emitted from the speaker followed with harmonic guitars and violins along with the deep, bombastic drums of a rock band. Symphonic metal flowed through the air as a male and female voice sang out in beautiful harmony about humans with their cities of metal and electricity. I was laughing so hard I began to cry.

“It's the opposite of where I come from,” I managed between fits of laughter. “Some bands would sing about unicorns and dragons! I can't breathe!”

The cakes both big and small was pretty good considering they were shot out of a canon. We tried playing bobbing for apples but Glitterlamp only had to barely snag the apple on a fang and it was as good as caught. I, on the other hand, managed to get both of us soaking wet as I floundered about trying to bite one of the elusive fruit!

“Are your cities really made of metal?” Glitterlamp asked while dropping a towel on the water that sloshed onto the floor.

“A little bit, mostly depends on the building. Houses mostly use wood or brick, sometimes both.” I explained enjoying her company, I was happy that she lost her gloom in the party games. “Mostly business and industrial buildings get metal sidings. OK, my turn for a question.” I bit into another cupcake, seriously there was enough to host an entire wedding!

“What was your life like before, erm, all of this?” I asked while trying not to mention the wedding. Glitterlamp wrinkled her nose as if the question was putrid and seemed saddened.

“Oh, nothing special really.” She began, kicking a discarded party hat away. “I ran a small shop across the bakery in Canterlot, the same one Fritter worked at.” She grinned at the memory. “It always smelled nice and it was busy enough to support my shop. I sold little figurines and other pretty nick-knacks,” she straitened up and smiled proudly. “The Floating Leaf was the name of the shop. I could take a block of wood and make a flower out of it,” to show her skill she levitated a yellow napkin slowly and shaped it into a flower tearing here then folding there. With eyes lost in the past she sat the incredibly realistic rose down on the table and sighed. “Of course there were complications to my little shop. A few individuals says something bad and nobody visits long enough to put a hurt on finances. Or the materials got handled carelessly and I couldn't make anything till the next batch came in.” Glitterlamp snorted and bopped a balloon upwards. “To put it in a few words? Comfortable, hungry and even though I saw people often it still was, lonely y`know?”

I picked up the flower and twirled it thoughtfully between my fingers. I ran out of milk a while ago but I had demolished most of the pastries in the process.

“Is Canterlot the capital?” I asked setting the flower back to the table.

“Yes, it's really pretty there but a lot of stuck up ponies that live there as well.” Glitterlamp said evenly. “But it was home, gotta, uh, had to live with it. I wonder what they'll do with the shop now.” She slouched a little at the thought then seemed to perk up. “Ah, it was going under anyway.”

“Sorry to hear that, sounded like a pretty good life all things considered.” I shrugged not really knowing what to say.

“OK your turn! What was your life like? And don't leave any details out.” She smiled mischievously. I sat back collecting my thoughts and trying to split my memories apart from recent events.

“Well, I was trying to figure what to do with my life. I lived with the rest of my family and was pretty happy with it all. Just before getting zapped here I was going to visit one of the people I went to school with and play video games.” I started realizing that my tale would be less interesting. I didn't own my own business or have anything really cool like that, hopefully she'll find it entertaining at least. “I go camping in the summer now and then.” I said losing confidence with each word.

“I guess camping is the most exciting thing I do.” I thought scornfully at my lack of ambition.

“Ah c'mon! That can't be everything!” Glitterlamp protested suddenly. “What about the thing you do with the light! Or how you fought the Timber wolves! Just tell me anything even if you see it as boring!” She asked rapidly. It was hard to tell if she was demanding or pleading with me.

“It's called swordsmanship on Earth,” I said remembering my neglected hobby and trying to keep track of her questions. “Wolves usually stay away from humans, most animals do actually.” I mused. “I don't really know how I do the 'light thing' but I think that's Fearbane's power. Magic isn't present on Earth, we only have our technology.” I explained unsure of my answers. “Sadly I have none with me.” I mumbled apologetically. “Let's make this easier on us, I am apparently a mythical creature in this world. Tell me what I'm supposed to be like and I'll tell you if it's wrong or not.”

Glitterlamp looked excited and baffled at the same time. I could see the gears working in her head as she undoubtedly arranged her questions.

“Well, there's so many rumors and legends that nopony is actually sure what a human is like. I've heard that their boundless curiosity often gets them into trouble, or that they are really dull and reclusive.” Glitterlamp started. “The most common theme amongst the legends is that where ever a human goes, change follows in their steps.” Glitterlamp looked at me and smiled widely. “You've sure changed my life. I wonder how many other lives you've touched already?” She gave me a wry look and sat down on the couch emitting am unladylike fart. Glitterlamp flushed heavily as she plunged her hoof under neath the seat to pull up a whoopee cushion. “How did this horrid thing get there!?” She threw the offending object across the room only to miss the waste basket by an inch.

“Hey don't worry, it was just some pranksters toy. Relax,” I couldn't resist grinning at the prank but her over reaction was priceless but I tried to soothe her regardless. “You were saying how humans might've caused changes, like what kind of changes.”

“I've read that they were the ones that taught Princess Celestia and Princess Luna how the sun and moon worked, I've also heard one taught Luna how to dive into dreams as a show of affection.” The last part almost came out as a whisper. “Seeing how you went into my memories, I can easily see how Princess Luna learned how to dive into dreams.”

“Huh, so humans used to live here. Why were these worlds were separated and how.”

“But Princess Celestia discredits the existence of humans calling them 'mere stories' but seeing you shows that She is hiding something.” Glitterlamp nodded sagely. A clock chimed distantly and both of us counted the chimes. Five. . . six. . . seven. . . eight.

Whoa! Eight o` clock already? I looked back over to the pastries, had I been eating sweets all day? I still had at least a medium sized cake left and a couple sheets of cookies, cupcakes, and some other sugary treat that I didn't know the name of.

“Times flies when your with good company.” I smiled to myself twisting my neck releasing more pops than usual. Both Glitterlamp and I flinched at the sound.

“Why do you do that?” Glitterlamp asked me rubbing her neck in sympathy.

“It's just a habit,” I shrugged nonchalantly.

“Well stop it, I thought your head was going to come off!” She said worriedly.

“I'll try.” I responded.

“So,” she put her hoof over her mouth as she yawned. “What are we doing tomorrow?” the question had been hanging out in the back of my mind but I didn't have an answer. I still had that debt to the hospital, I should be looking into that place that the kids on the scooter said. What was it called? Some sort of fruit. Pear? Water-no. Applecake? No but sounded close. I closed my eyes and tried to concentrate.

“What's a matter?” Glitterlamp pestered me.

“Appaloosa.” I finally remembered whispering the word out trying to get it to stick.

“Appaloosa? Oh you mean that little frontier town south of here? I've heard they had a bit of trouble with the locals but it cleared up almost as fast as it started.” She commented then looked at me raising an eyebrow. “Why? Are we going there tomorrow?” I rubbed my eyes growing more cross with myself for even landing myself in this situation.

“I owe the hospital over in Ponyville a hundred-fifty bits. I'm hoping I can find a job there, heard they were needing the help pretty bad. I doubt anypony around here would want to hire me? Even if I did know who to talk to I don't know if it'll work.” I said losing the happy feeling I had earlier.

“I know that they're the talk of some circles in Canterlot. There was quite the investment to that little town last I checked. Might be good but why travel all that way?” Glitterlamp looked confused. I laughed a little trying to dispel my bad feelings.

“It's not like I belong here or anything!” I said sarcastically while playfully ruffling her mane and walked around the room throwing away the empty milk carton into the waste bin, she didn't look so amused. “Anyway, I wanted to see Trixie again. Tell her my thanks and what not before going to Appaloosa.”

“You could leave a note.” Glitterlamp offered stiffly.

“Nah, I'd rather say it to her in person. But it might come to that.” I admitted. I felt tired and worn out with no idea how to get to Appaloosa. “Do you know how to get to Appaloosa?” I asked.

“Everything's connected by train one way or another.” She yawned widely and stretched lazily on the couch.

“All of her teeth except her fangs are flat.” I noted.

“This was pretty fun, we should do this more often. Hey where y`going?” she asked when I was going out of the room. I grinned thinking of the crazy cupcake filled day and how much fun we had.

“The couch is great and all but I want to sleep on a bed this time around.” I rubbed my eyes but the creeping haze still persisted in my eyes. I immediately hit my head on the archway for the stairs and had to stoop into the stairway. Thankfully the first door of three I went into had a bed.

The very sight of the bed reminded me how much we goofed around with our silly antics. Even though this probably was Sapphire's bed I didn't care and fell unceremoniously into the sheets. The room smelled like soap and not the pleasant kind either while the sheets sorta smelled like flowers. Even though I wanted to sleep my brain would not shut the hell up.

“Those ponies earlier, they only came to apologize for their siblings accident.”

“And the pink monster pointed a cannon at me, remember?”

The argument continued on like this and not even time's hourglass could speed it up. In fact I think it slowed down to listen in.

“What of Trixie? Will you really say good bye? Will you really let her look for the Alicorn Amulet on her own?”

“Shut up, I'm not Trixie's keeper.” I snarled into my pillow. “I'll just tell her to contact me before actually getting the amulet.”

My mind buzzed like this long after I stopped talking and I couldn't sleep. Appaloosa still weighed heavily on my mind as well as that debt. Even though this culture seems very peaceful and helpful I really don't want to see what enforces this country's laws. Why can't I ever sleep peacefully anymore? Oh, socks to it all. I'll get used to it, what doesn't kill you is gonna die. . . right? Things will, hopefully, be better in the morning.

Drifting around weightlessly within my void has never felt so relaxing. The stars and streams of colored light bending lazily confused me but made an excellent addition. I sighed and pondered what my next move should be. A comfy chair materialized beneath me as I contemplated my situation. I felt guilty for finishing off Sapphire's milk to which I'm incapable of paying back or replacing. And throwing a party without Trixie and yet, I really shouldn't care. I always do this to myself. I get confused to what is considered a friend or an acquaintance, or I read the wrong messages or miss them entirely!

“I don't think you've met the right friends.” Glitterlamp said suddenly buzzing upside down in front of me. “One of the things I like about this is that I get my wings back for a while.” She stretched lazily about. A spark of annoyance flared up within me.

“What are you doing in my head? Wasn't it bad enough last time!?” I demanded keeping an eye on the buzzing changeling. She smirked and buzzed right up to me with a glimmer in her eyes.

“Can you show me what your world looks like?” she asked with a wide hopeful smile. I snarled smoke emitting from my ears.

“Why are you here?” I demanded again.

“Do I have to have an answer? It just feels so good here. I don't even feel sore anymore!” She cheered happily twisting in the air with reckless abandon. “I know I snapped at you this morning, K. It scared me at first but since your here, what can go wrong?”

“Plenty of things go wrong all the time.” I countered quietly. I was more relieved that she felt comfortable in what passes as a dream here. But was she even real or am I just dreaming up Glitterlamp to say these things. I slumped into my chair rubbing my head bitterly.

“I am real, silly, I think we already had this conversation today.” She said cheerfully then became concerned. “What's bugging you? You were much more cheerful earlier.” She commented landing on my lap to hold my face in her perforated hooves. “What's wrong?”

“Common life problems I suppose.” I grumbled. “Debts, food, housing, common things.” She messed up my hair and smiled.

“You already have plans going to Appaloosa, remember? So why continue worrying about it? C`mon, show me your world you didn't explain it all that well.” The changeling asked getting excited.

“Look who's talking.” I playfully countered.

“Yeah, speaking of talking, could you use your mouth to talk? It's kinda weird hearing your voice all around me.” Glitterlamp asked me.

“Nah, I like how I sound here.” I grinned as buildings erupted from the shadows, the colored light dragged into one spot in the sky. The chaotic mass of dreams swirled around me as I tried to construct a town from memory. Sound wasn't common here and the first few moments of sound was not pleasant in the slightest. Shapes were next, the dream stuff twisted and morphed into textures with solid mass in them.

Houses lined the paved street and the advertisement sign of various fast food joints could be seen not too far away. Cars gleamed in the driveways and at the curbs while the wind blew gently across me face with the unpleasant smell of industry. Glitterlamp clung to me during the rage of the construction but now the town was being unfurled as if a picnic sheet.

“Could you have at least given me a warning before you did all this!” Glitterlamp yelled at me kicking off of me and into the air. “You scared me half to death!” I laughed freely savoring her reaction.

“Making something out of nothing is hard to do.” I explained chuckling a little. “Well, here we are. I used to live here a long time ago, the name escapes me though.” Glitterlamp still looked sore at me but seemed content at buzzing around the different houses and cars. I followed her as she made different discoveries and asked me questions on everything. What a car was, why were there all these black lines connecting to houses, why the stone of the road was smooth, does everypony build their houses only with straight edges?

Although after a while she seemed rather distraught trying to find something.

“Where is everypony else?” she asked looking around. “Feels like a ghost town.” I shrugged and we walked down the street.

“This is a distant memory, I don't remember everything.” I commented I shifted us to the top of the Statue of Liberty I once saw in a post card. Glitterlamp zipped back to me when the world blurred and shifted.

“A warning would be nice!” She growled at me.

“When the world changes at the speed of thought, just let yourself flow with the moment.” I waved my hand in the air and a bouquet of flowers appeared. Glitterlamp was in awe at the sight of the distant city and the statue. “Don't go too far! I've never been here before! I've only seen pictures of this city.” I called out when she flew out. A rope wrapped around her middle and pulled her back to me.

“OK,” she pouted. “Let's go somewhere you have been then.” her face lit up suddenly. “Could I see your family?” she asked hopefully. My eyes widened and the world quickly slammed violently into my bedroom again. The sound of mourning could be heard in the next room with Fearbane leaning next to the door frame.

“No, no, no please ask for anything else! I don't want to be here!” I pleaded with Glitterlamp but she already went out the door. I picked up Fearbane and quickly followed after her. The sight of my mourning family exactly how I left them repelled me like a shield. Glitterlamp had turned the picture around and calmly looked to each of their faces. I couldn't formulate any clear thoughts to speak. Sorrow, regret, pain, and longing could be felt as clearly as the air in my lungs. I was stuck again I knew touching them was pointless and already I could hear the hoarse cackle from down below gaining strength.

Glitterlamp put the portrait face down on the table and turned to me with a few tears in her eyes.

“I am really jealous of you, if only my mom loved me even a fraction of this.” She admitted then buzzed up to give me a hug. I slammed my eyes shut and we were drifting weightlessly in the void again. “You really had it pretty good you know.” She talked gently in my ear. “I can feel how much you miss them. Sorry for bringing up that memory.”

“Not a memory, a nightmare.” I stated clutching Glitterlamp tightly trying to shake off the nightmare. “Hold on,” I said gripping her as I shifted into a safer memory of a campsite. The crying still carried over to this place though, making me feel heavy. Glitterlamp squeezed my neck a little reminding me or her presence.

“If you need to talk, talk I'll listen.” She offered. I teleported next to the burning campfire tossing a few branches in.

“I'll get over it.” I said watching the fire burn. Glitterlamp jumped at the sudden action but came over to sit next to me. “Are you feeling any better? Or do you still feel like your going to die?” I asked bluntly. She gave me a playful shove and laughed a little bit.

“I said this place makes me feel better but I'll tell you when we wake up.” She smiled broadly. I've enjoyed her company despite how brief it was and having her wither in front of me weighed heavily on me. Sensing my worry she leaned over to comfort me.

“Worry wart, everything will be fine. So cheer up.” She said with her wide smile.

“Watching a friend wither to death before your eyes is not comforting.” I frowned back.

“Worry wart.” She repeated. “Could you take us to a quite place in your world?” The request was simple and I knew just the memory. The world shifted one last time until we sat in front of a decorative water fountain. This fountain was my favorite as a kid, every now and then it would squirt water in a pattern and change color. The bustle of the city and road was present but so far off, almost like a calm bubble. I put an arm around Glitterlamp feeling the slow rise and fall of her breathing, the methodical beat of her heart throbbing near mine. I wish the whole 'time stood still arm in arm' was true because it ended a lot sooner then what I would've like.

I opened my eyes and was fore-head to fore-head with Glitterlamp with her horn resting on my brow. I could feel my face burning up and it itched just under my eyes. I could still feel her heart beat and the heat that radiated from it. She smiled dreamily at my wide eyes and snuggled against me just a little more.

“Good morning, Dreamer.” She greeted me.

“W-what?” I managed to ask.

“Another name for humans in stories, usually for their impossible ideas. Fillies and foals are called that when they are staring into space. I guess I forgot to tell you that.” She answered.

“Sounds like daydream- oh I get it. Dreamers, cute.” I thought. Glitterlamp nodded her head.

“How are you feeling?” I asked trying to calm myself down after the initial shock.

“I guess I'm a pretty heavy sleeper.” I realized.

“I'm feeling much better, Dreamer, I'd be just as a heavy of sleeper if my mind never shut down.” She said half jokingly. “Hope you didn't mind, it got cold down there.”

“Nah, not really. Just warn me I guess.” I mumbled out.

“What? When we first met you practically cradled me in a forest and your embarrassed to do the same in a house? Silly.” She chuckled at me.

“T-that was different! I was sharing warmth for survival!” I protested.

“It got cold down there.” She repeated smugly. “And you're warm. Same thing.” I wanted to protest further but not that much. I rubbed her shoulder and relaxed since she was feeling better and a weight lifted off my shoulders, even if for a while. “It's OK if I call you that, right? Dreamer?” She asked quietly.

“Yeah, Dreamer, sounds pretty good for a nickname.” I thought feeling rather giddy being gifted with a nickname.

“I'm glad to hear it.” She rubbed her nose on mine. Their form of a kiss? I had no idea. But what made me look at her strangely was that I didn't say I was okay with it.

Chapter 12 Train Rides and Apple Pies

Chapter 12

Train Rides and Apple Pies

The morning was bright, warm, pleasant and I dearly wished for a heavy cloud cover. Not that I disliked the sun or anything, it's just too bright. I was chewing on the last of the sugary treats as the sun rose from the horizon. It was too early to wake up at first, 4:45 at best, but I couldn't get back to sleep however Glitterlamp managed it. I lit a candle to give me some light and tried to re-craft Fearbane's scabbard and tried to make it a little more durable. The wound in my left palm made it difficult to work the construction.

“Normal people pinch themselves to wake up. What do I do? I freaking IMPALE my hand on my sword!” I sighed outwardly and finished the shoddy craftsmanship. At least it won't fall apart when I draw the sword out. I thought about starting a journal to sustain my sanity in this world, I felt silly not thinking about this earlier. A crack of thunder broke the delicate silence like an egg sending my heart racing. Moments after I swear I could hear laughing outside, yeah the weather team around here sucked! I looked around the house for a while trying to look for a unused journal, sadly the only thing Sapphire had an abundance of was canvas.

Glitterlamp stumbled down the stairs rubbing her eyes.

“Good morning,” she greeted me tiredly. “I didn't know it was raining.”

“It wasn't, just the weather team playing stupid pranks.” I answered tightening the last touches to the scabbard. “Anyway, I want to say my farewells to Trixie before we go to Appaloosa.”

“You do know that it's still really early right?” Glitterlamp sat down next to me brushing her mane with a comb wreathed in her magic. I shrugged and tested the sheathe to see if it would fall apart, it wasn't perfect but it held up well enough.

I had no idea when Sapphire would be back and I feel she would be rather angry with me, so I decided to leave a letter for her on the table expressing my gratitude and my farewell.

“Dreamer? What's this?” Glitterlamp asked me holding my letter.

“It's a letter for Sapphire, would you put it back.” I said fastening the sheathe to my belt.

“I've never seen this language before. You sure she can read this?” She asked curiously. I slammed my hand into my forehead producing a louder slap then intended.

“I should've known that shouldn't have worked, I mean I can't read your script.” I sighed frustrated at myself. I grabbed a new piece of paper and held it out to Glitterlamp. “Could you write my thank you note?” I asked feeling like a small kid asking their parent to help them write a letter to a friend.

“Sure,” she responded, “just tell me what you want to say.” A quill wreathed in a light green aura hovered just above the paper. I cleared my throat and read from my note.

“Dear Sapphire Hoof, I wanted to say thank you for all you've done for me. I know you probably don't want to see me again and this I can understand. I'm taking the sword with me and the changeling. I sadly have nothing to give you in repayment for your kindness to me but I travel now to Appaloosa. If I don't see Trixie, could you tell her 'Thanks' for me? Thanks for summoning me here and tell her not to worry. Power will come to her when she needs it. Oh, contact me if she finds the whereabouts of the Alicorn Amulet.”

“OK, got it.” Glitterlamp said penning in the last sentence. “Is that all?” She asked.

“Yeah, nothing else comes to mind.” I said trying to think of more. I unwrapped the last of my bandages from my legs and threw them away. Soon I was ready to leave the house but the sun was still rising in the distance. “Where is the train station?” I asked quizzically I didn't really wander through the town but I never heard a train whistle the whole time here.

“In Ponyville if I remember correctly.” Glitterlamp answered after a moment. “But it's still like really early you know; just calm down we'll get there.” I sighed and tried to calm my nerves.

“I'm just nervous is all.” I thought tiredly rubbing my eyes.

“Going to new places is kinda scary but I think you can do it.” She said encouragingly. I smiled since she didn't know she was really hearing my thoughts, I probably should tell her about it though.

“Glitterlamp, I didn't say anything.” I told her gently a small smile grew on my face.

“Of course you did, how else did I know you're nervous?” Glitterlamp snorted at me with a half grin on her face. “Too early for tricks, OK?”

“Really, watch my lips.” I said with a hint of humor. She turned her gaze to me with an arched eyebrow.

“So how are you feeling?” I asked arching an eyebrow. Glitterlamp's eyes shot up and then she bounced up and down on the couch excitedly.

“Oh, wow that is so COOL!” She exclaimed clicking her hooves together. “Say something else!” She waved a hoof for me to continue.

“A random bandandum.” I smiled wider rolling my eyes at her as she squeed at the sensation.

“How can you do that?” She asked still excited at this new ability. I shrugged and relaxed into the couch.

“I don't know, I thought I could do this with Trixie but it didn't work with her. Is it because you went deeper into my head? So that it made a stronger connection with you? Or can other ponies hear me now too?” I speculated out loud.

“Dunno, like I said yesterday: I heard way too many stories of what humans can or can't do. So I can't tell you all that much, but this is so cool!” She said only calming down a little bit. “Did you eat anything yet?” She asked me.

“Yeah, finished the strawberry cake and almond cookies, I think it was almond at least, but yeah. All gone.” I said stood up to wander around the house biding my time.

“I would visit Trixie but I rally have no idea where she works at, only at some rock farm. What's a rock farm anyway?” I pondered.

“Um, wow that's a simple one. A rock farm is trying to find gems in rocks, don't you have some in your world?” Glitterlamp said it patiently but I still felt a bit of 'wow, you're dense' from it.

“Yeah, maybe having you privy to all of my thoughts is going to be annoying. Too bad I don't know how to turn it off.” I thought looking less than pleased. She smiled smugly at me seeing the advantage over me. “Don't grin just yet, I can kinda read your feelings now. Soon I'll be able to read your thoughts,” I thought mischievously, “oh, forewarning: not all of my thoughts are pleasant.” I added sincerely.

She stuck her tongue out at me playfully. I stuck mine out in response feeling a little better, she seemed to know how to lighten the mood. A bell sounded distantly signaling seven o` clock. Glitterlamp looked sourly at me and I saw that she really didn't want to go walking around. I stood up and blew the candle out ready to go back to Ponyville.

“Are you sure you want to go now? I mean you dressed yourself back in those rags. You look like a wreck in them.” Glitterlamp argued. It was true I had to rescue my ruined clothes from the trash bin. However these were my only clothes I had, they held sentimental value now in this new world.

“I'd rather be in these 'rags' than nothing at all.” I informed her not wanting to be rid of them. “It won't be that bad Glitter, c`mon if we start early we might be able to catch an evening train.” I said encouragingly. She changed her appearance again to a pale blue unicorn with gray hair with vibrant strips or color laced through her mane. I said my farewells to Icecube when he came to greet me and I felt bad when he started to cry. I got him to stop crying when I told him where I was going and he vowed to visit me someday.

“How dare you show yourselves around here! Do you want to run me out of this town too!” I heard Trixie declare rather loudly. “The Great and Powerful Trixie does not have the time to deal with you neighsayers!”

“Face it Trixie!” A brash voice rebuked her. “You're nothing but smoke and mirrors!” I was glad that Trixie was in town today but her tone made me think her foes had followed her here. I ran toward the source of the noise and found myself looking at a showdown between Trixie and the six ponies from the other day! But some of them looked like they'd rather stay out of it. The rainbow haired one was at the front of the crowd staring down Trixie threateningly. Time was short and I could see Trixie shift her eyes nervously between the ponies. I know Trixie didn't really have anybody for her to count on except Sapphire and me. I ran to Trixie's side and gave the Rainbow haired pegasus a menacing glare.

“Go about your business and leave. Her. Alone.” I snarled at the Rainbow hair. She took to the air to be at eye level with me and zipped over to get in my face.

“Don't you know what-” She had begun to say but out of reflex I reared my head back and slammed it into hers with a resounding crack. She hit the ground and her friends jumped to her side to see if she was alright. She rubbed her head while a large lump was already forming on her head, my head only hurt a little bit but I tried not to show it.

“Don't get that close to me.” I snarled at her. I turned to Trixie, who was standing a little straighter now, to see if she was hurt. I didn't see any obvious injury so I gave her a comforting grin before returning my attention back to the ponies.

“Why'd you do that you big meanie! To think we tried to apologize to you!” The horrid pink monster yipped at me. I only glared at it in response and looked at the purple unicorn, what was its name? Twilight, I think.

“It was a reflex but she needs to learn something called 'personal space' I hope the lesson was clear.” I said through clenched teeth.

“How dare you!” The white unicorn wailed at me. “You, you brute! You should be ashamed of yourself!” I probably shouldn't have snapped at these creatures but the image of Trixie injured in the rain while I rushed her to Sapphire's house made my blood boil. I glared at the white unicorn when the mellow yellow pegasus mumbled something I shifted my gaze and she scampered behind the pony in a cowboy hat.

“Don't mock people you don't understand. I know Trixie can be pretty arrogant and hard to be around with.” I stated barely controlling myself at this point. “But she did manage to cast a spell that none of you could. Trixie. Summoned. Me, a Human! From your myths and legends!” I declared to the gathering crowd then met each of their eyes giving each a hard look at each of them only Rainbow returned the glare.

“It ain't righhittin others, didn't ya mother teach ya that much.” The cowboy hat scolded me. I twisted my stiff neck releasing a series of pops from my neck and returned my gaze to her. I probably shouldn't have hit the Rainbow hair, but it's called a reflex for a reason.

“Like I said, reflex.” I said with a toothy grin and waved a hand dismissively. “Haven't you ever defended one of your friends before?” I asked with a cruel wry smile.

“The Great and Powerful Trixie thanks you for your assistance but Trixie had everything under control.” Trixie stated confidently. I merely shook my head at her, she couldn't fool me.

“Don't get ahead of yourself.” I said low enough for her to hear me. The crowd begun whispering amongst themselves and I realized the crowd was a bit bigger than before still gathering more eyes to look on.

“Crit! I didn't want an audience! Don't they have anything better to do! Better end this now.” I thought bitterly trying to think of something to cut this whole thing short.

“We don't need to act like this! Either of you! Let's start this over, we only saw Trixie here, nothing but a few sore words was exchanged.” Twilight exclaimed then went to explain. “We weren't going to fight with Trixie. We were only coming back from visiting relatives here. No need to be acting this way.”

“I did say I am protective of what few friends I do have, didn't I?” I stated glaring at Rainbow looking for a way out and back to Sapphire's house.

“Doesn't give you the right! Don't you know what Trixie has done! Huh, Human!” Rainbow exclaimed harshly as if the word “human” was an insult.

“Enlighten me, I dare you.” I said reflexively feeling a tension grow in the air.

“Enough-” Twilight began to say but Rainbow started in on her tirade.

“She caused a fire and sent several ponies to the hospital! She wrecked half the town with the same spell, all for attention! And if she did summon you, why didn't you appear next to her!” She yelled pointing a hoof accusingly at Trixie then me. I glared at Rainbow with anger rising in me, I wanted to pull myself away but I couldn't.

“Oh, like you know how magic friggin works! Didn't you know power comes at a price! Sometimes at the price is the caster's health!” I snapped at her with a growl in the back of my throat. They all looked shocked and horrified at the notion of a painful spell but Twilight seemed the most affected and I could see the cogs whirling to say something to combat the statement.

“And you have magic? Then where's your horn!” Rainbow hair countered snidely.

“I've had enough of your mouth, WRETCH!” I thought savagely resisting the urge to strike at Rainbow. A figure came galloping quickly and with a single glance I knew it was Glitterlamp in disguise however something was amiss.

“Michael she ain't worth it! Don't do it! Calm down!” She cried out then she turned to the group and yelled at them. “If you aren't here to fight then leave already!” She then lifted a hoof and smacked my hand that had been death gripping the hilt of Fearbane.

Realization struck me like a lightening bolt and quenched my heart in ice before I abruptly turned from them escorting/pushing Trixie to Sapphire's house. I didn't say a single thing to anypony while keeping a grim determined look until we were inside Sapphire's house. After I ushered my companions in did I shut the door, bolting it for good measure. Like a sack of potatoes I fell to my knees and stared into the floorboards. My face felt like wax except for my eyes which stretched ever wider as if to become windows; shock laced my mind like sand over a meal.

“What was I about to do!? Was I really going to kill them!?” I breathed and shook heavily like a kitten soaked to the bone from the storm. My dad had always told me to never get into fights at school; He himself got into fights but trouble always came after him. My size kept me out of fights but Dad always warned me anyway, only recently he told me why to stay out fights.

“Michael, if you're anything like me and I believe you are. In every fight I ever fought I would've happily beaten them to death but either their friends or a teacher always stopped me. But you're bigger than I was, they might not be able to stop you as easily, so promise me you won't fight.” I was a bighearted giant amongst my peers at school and the school had a anti-bully policy that my Dad's school didn't have. That doesn't mean I was liked either, I was an odd ball when I was younger but I never came closer than killing someone in rage than right then.

“The Fear-Beasts were different! They were like demons! Those ponies weren't!! And I almost killed them!!” I sat there shaking on my knees as I brought my hand up to cover my right eye. My insides felt like they were tossed into a blender then turned to the highest setting available.

“Trixie thanks you, Michael, but I had that under control.” Trixie stated firmly. I glared at her, my mind an incoherent whirlwind of voices, pictures, feelings and trying to put a lid on it all.

“Then why did you even allow them to see you?!” I shot back looking at her with my left eye. “I tried to stand up for you anyway because I knew no one else would!” Trixie bit her lip but looked over at Glitterlamp

“Who's this?” Trixie asked trying to change the subject with her usual air of command.

“I'm Michael's friend. You must be the Great and Powerful Trixie that he told me about.” Glitterlamp greeted Trixie excitedly, I wasn't sure if it was sincere or flattery. Trixie flashed a flawless set of white teeth and straiten her hat.

“Of course Michael told you about the Great and Powerful Trixie! He'd be a fool not too. I summoned him after all,” Trixie declared proudly, “But who are you?” she asked again.

“Springdew,” she said offhandedly. “I met Michael on the road here, he helped me get here safely after I've met some misfortune.” Glitterlamp said smoothly. Listening to the pleasant exchange of introductions helped me focus and reign in my mind, it still was jumbled but I think it was caused by Fearbane's power. Yes, a friend of mine was in trouble but not in true danger. I tilted the blade to stare angrily into it's gem like eye. But I had no idea how to communicate to the blade, or if Fearbane was really to blame.

“I have to get a better grip on myself, I usually avoid those encounters really easy!” I thought scolding myself for my behavior. “Hey Glitter, thanks for snapping me out of that. I'm usually better than that, honest.” I thought apologetically. Glitterlamp made a slight nod in my direction receiving my message. I stood up and pushed my unkempt hair out of my eyes brushing my clothes off, I looked at Trixie and smiled weakly.

“Heya Trixie, I wanted to see you before I left town.” I started still recovering from the shock. Trixie looked at me with a raised eyebrow from her baggy eyes. “I wanted to thank you, Trixie, for summoning me to this world. I'm leaving today for Appaloosa, thought you would want to know.” I said regaining my old composure with time. “So how was the rock farm, I haven't seen you for a few days.” I asked innocently. Trixie's smile turned into a scowl in an instant making me regret the question.

“You're welcome, and the job was horrible! I had to use my magic to do something as mundane as breaking rocks with a hammer! I spend a large portion of the day chipping rocks and when I do get home I'm too tired to practice my tricks! So that's what I do: eat breakfast, break rocks and go to bed!!” Trixie stamped on the floor emphasizing her anger toward the job. “The owner is nice enough to let me use a spare house that his kids used as a playhouse. I just wish it was bigger.” She said deflating a little bit but not by much. “But it's nice that you let ponies know who brought you to this world.” She smiled at Glitterlamp/Springdew happily.

“Sorry, to hear that.” I said feeling a little bummed not getting a 'thanks' for standing up to her yet. “Have you found the Alicorn Amulet yet?” I asked simply.

“Not yet, but I think I know where it is.” Trixie said with a hint of accomplishment. “The store is pretty far from here so it will be a while before I go there.”

“Good, when you do find it contact me before actually touching the thing. This sword was supposed to be Sombra's weakest object, it would be embarrassing if you get possessed by his strongest trinket. Safety in numbers and all that.” I said still can't quite shake the feeling from earlier. Trixie merely waved a hoof dismissively with a knowing grin.

“I've gotten better, stronger even, than last time. I think I'll be alright. Trust Trixie.” Trixie said to my growing displeasure, she should have an appreciation of the inherent dangers of these dark relics. “Alas, Trixie is far too tired to entertain guests. I go to rest now, good luck at Appaloosa, Michael.” Trixie did an extravagant bow and with a flick of her mane she walked upstairs leaving the two of us in silence.

“That was pretty cool meeting Trixie, she looks just like the picture. She must be pretty powerful indeed.” Glitterlamp said thoughtfully as Trixie climbed the stairs.

“I suppose the 'Good luck' is as close as a 'thank you' I'll get from her. She's alright if a bit arrogant by human standards.” I shrugged but the thought made Glitterlamp look at me funny like I roared like a lion or something.

“Are you alright? That last one sounded, off.” Glitterlamp asked looking me over curiously.

“I'll be fine, thanks again for snapping me back to attention.” I wondered how I sounded to her at this point. Glitterlamp looked assured then pretty mad.

“What were you thinking back there! I know what you said earlier about your thoughts n` all but all I could hear was like,” she paused a moment, “like black scribbles and anger like a thousand wolves howling! I normally understand your thoughts and emotions but this one caught me off-guard,” She scolded me in a whisper-shout not wanting to wake Trixie. “Did you even know who that was! I can't believe I didn't realize earlier! That unicorn, Twilight Sparkle, was the one that defeated Queen Chrysalis! She's extraordinarily powerful and you hit one of her friends! She and her friends hold the Elements of Harmony themselves!!” I could feel panic and anxiety roll off of her as her words sounded more of what she felt as she spoke. Every word she uttered only confirmed my own failings at handling the situation and controlling myself, I swear I could hear a hoarse laugh but like from the bottom of a well. “Pay attention!” Glitterlamp stamped on my foot sending a lash of pain through my leg. I glared at her angrily into her eyes barring my teeth, a volatile mixture of emotions was already bubbling inside of me threatening to rip me apart.

“What!? What more do you have to say! I messed up big time! I get that!! What are you getting at!” I mentally shouted enough to cause her to take a few steps backs holding her head.

“I was only trying to make you see what the situation really is! We really need to get far away from her as possible! She alone ruined my Queen! She could ruin you too just as easily!” She snarled back.

“Very well. Let's get to Appaloosa then. Hopefully we can still catch a train today.” I tried to think more gently but she still flinched. She nodded and headed for the door with new found urgency.

Glitterlamp relaxed once we got out of town and narrowly avoided Twilight's group but I could feel a vague sense of worry when we approached the Everfree forest road.

“Aren't you worried about those wolves attacking?” She asked me forcefully.

“Yep, and I've thought about what I'd do in response.” I stated grimly giving Glitterlamp a few images of hacked up Timbers. “Relax, we'll be fine. We're no longer easy targets now and I'd rather deal with them than Twilight; if she is as strong as you describe her.” I said soothingly. She relaxed a little but was still uneasy. The walk took longer than what I remember when I first went this way, oh right! I ran most of this way, memory is a fickle servant indeed. The forest was calm and birds sang various songs from simple bird chirps to organized choruses. I still felt scattered around inside about this morning and to top it off I snapped at Glitter.

“Sorry about earlier, didn't mean to mind blast you.” I apologized meekly.

“Why do you keep saying 'sorry' all the time?” Glitterlamp sighed frustratedly. “I don't apologize for every little mistake I do, do I?” I nodded respectively still feeling a little off balanced with things.

“Still,” I persisted, “if we are to travel together we shouldn't have any bad feelings between us.”

“We only just started this walk, can't we have any silence for a while.” Glitterlamp huffed at me.

“I will if you tell me how to turn this thing off.” I thought sarcastically at Glitterlamp which earned me an awkward, dagger glare.

“I guess it didn't work.” She sighed mumbling something under her breath, was she trying to mind blast me?

“Alright, new question and subject altogether: who is Twilight Sparkle? And why should she be feared? She seems kinda normal to me. . . correction: she seems normal for this world.” I asked twisting my neck and releasing a series of pops. Glitterlamp stared at me seeming to gauge to tell me or not.

“I was there when she overthrew Chrysalis, Princess Cadence and Shining Armor were the ones who delivered the blow but Twilight was the pawn that set it all in motion. Twilight herself may not be singularly powerful but her actions can bring down even the mightiest of creatures.” She explained with a hint of fearful reverence, it was clear to me that it was an uncomfortable subject. “She holds and shapes fate as if it's sand! I haven't read or heard of a single foe she faced that she did not ruin. Hitting her friend may have already sealed your fate.” She added with worry looking nervously over her shoulder.

“Really? Well hopefully she isn't the vengeful type to track me down and kill me then.” I answered scratching the grime filled, oily mass of hair covering my head.

“Gah! How do you keep your hair clean!?” I thought wiping my hand on my pants in disgust.

“Well, I take a shower.” Glitterlamp answered me bluntly. “There was one in Sapphire's house you know.”

“Where? I didn't see one.” I shot back flinching and regretting at my near hostile tone.

“Never mind.” Glitterlamp said returning the tone.

The forest became more familiar to me when I passed the place where we were attacked by those Timbers. Glitterlamp shuddered at the thought along with me and I laughed out loud.

“What's so funny? I didn't think those Wolves were very funny!” Glitterlamp demanded from me.

“It's not that, we had the same reaction at the same time. It's kinda of a funny coincidence where I'm from.” I explained trying to cheer up Glitterlamp. She rolled her eyes at me and looked around at out surroundings. I took the hint and didn't talk for a while but tried to focus on the walk to Ponyville. The air was much cooler earlier however the sun rose steadily into the sky and with it came the rising heat. A stiff breeze blew against my face playing with the shreds that dangled off my shirt. The scent of clean air and flowers filled my nose causing me to sneeze frequently since I had gotten so used to the grime laced, chemical saturated air of my city I took residency in.

I enjoyed being out in the open like this, despite my body aching from the walk but it was a pleasant ache much like going home from the pool than anything else. The beauty of the dark forest only a arms length away triggered several memories of video games and stories that revolved around settings similar to this.

“Don't you dare go off in there and leave me here, we're going to Appaloosa remember?” Glitterlamp said firmly dragging me out of my thoughts.

“Yeah, I know that. Just taking in the surroundings is all.” I replied distracted by a butterfly easily three times than the ones back on earth. “Whoa!”

“Oh by Luna's starry cape, it's just a bug!” Glitterlamp chastised me. I rolled my eyes and tried to focus again but this time I was trying to feel Glitterlamp's feelings. It worked when we were touching or really close together but having it available at a distance would be nice. It was like trying to find something I've never seen before but needed to find it anyway. I felt a faint buzz somewhere near me and figured I was getting closer. The closer I got the more anxious I got, laced with fear and worry, I could almost hear the rustle of the underbrush. A distant but clear sound made us both jump and my hand darted to the hilt of Fearbane. A second note rang through the forest followed then left the woods in silence, it took me a moment to realize that it was only a clock tower.

“Are we that close to Ponyville?” I thought vaguely feeling a little silly forgetting that a clock tower made me jump. I laughed as loudly as I could since it was just absurd but making Glitterlamp jump almost out of her skin.

“Don't do that!” She yelled at me but I kept my smile to look confident.

“Relax! I can feel your feelings and it's making me feel kinda crummy. Laugh! It'll do you good!” I encouraged but earned a sour look. “Predatory animals don't like hunting healthy prey, so if we're loud and obnoxious the wolves will stay away.” I said patiently explaining my tactic.

“Well, worked on Earth at least.” I thought as an after thought. Glitterlamp's wide eyes didn't have the gleam of wonder nor confidence.

“That's real comforting!” Her voice shook a little bit. “We'll be telling the whole forest where we are if we do that!” A valid point and one which I didn't dismiss but her fear didn't make sense.

“Can't you use magic?” I asked with an disbelieving tone.

“Of course I can! I know you can't!” She countered, OK that hurt. I really wanted magic and it bugged me not having any, but having her rub it in my face? No chance.

“Then shoot the Wolves with magic daggers to kill them, light them on fire, or freeze them solid, make the ground impale them on a stone spike, can't you?!” I snapped angrily back and felt something like a dagger stab me in the heart. The hurt and sad look on her face wasn't what made me fall down but it was the feeling that came from her. A memory slammed into the forefront of my mind of when I Dream Walked with Glitterlamp the first time. She and her mother had been casting magic at each other but I didn't get to see the end of it. I was gasping at the ground trying to recover from the sudden emotion assault, the lash was still stinging when the moment passed. Glitterlamp merely stood there looking down on me with split feelings of betrayed hurt and concern.

“I went too far with that, I forgot that your world isn't anything like my world. I'm sorry,” I said firmly, picking myself off the ground. My head was still whirling but I couldn't shake the last image of magical bolts sailing toward Glitterlamp's mom. I wanted to talk to her but my mouth became sealed shut as if I stitched my own lips, but the question came forth anyway.

“You, did use magic as a weapon didn't you? Against your. . .” My thoughts became painfully clear and Glitterlamp's eyes hardened into a glare.

“Yeah, I did. I killed my own mother, bet you wanna know why now, don't you? Just remember that I can do it again.” She spoke coldly but the fear and pain poured off of her like a siren.

“She was the one behind Fritter's death. I saw it, but not how it ended.” I admitted which made Glitterlamp flinch and take a step toward me head lowered a little bit, her horn glowing. I wasn't sure if what I was feeling was really mine or Glitterlamp's but I felt absolutely terrible. “I understand, She killed Fritter. She was dangerous and deserved to be killed.” I knelt down to get to eye level with Glitterlamp and continued making my mental words as clear as I could. “I'm sure she wouldn't have even blinked twice to do the same again. She, at that point, had more in common with a Timber Wolf than she had with you.” I reached out almost to call out to her. “I don't see you any differently because of it; we all of demons within us, some dance better with them than others. For now, you need a hug.”

Glitterlamp embraced me and cried as the long buried memory finally broke free. Tears were brought to my own eyes as the dagger in my heart squirmed violently in harmony with the sorrow pouring from her. The loss of a lifelong friend and mother struck me with each sob, the terror and embarrassment of being found out. Underneath the torrent of tears, sobs, the breeze playing with her hair I felt a warmth from within my chest expand. I hoped that she felt this warmth as well.

“Ar-aren't you afraid that,” she heaved between sobs. “That I won't do the same to you? I did that out of anger! And she was the one that raised me!” Even though she spoke harshly her grip didn't loosen.

“No, I'm not afraid. I know you're better than that. I can feel your heart, and it's bleeding just remembering that, I don't think you'll do that just by getting mad.” I spoke soothingly rubbing her back.

“Why can't I be like you?” She whispered crying softly into the side of my head. “Nothing touches you, you seem so distant to what happens around you. I don't know anypony who just takes a whole pack of Timber Wolves on, and you don't even complain about having too!” I smirked when I heard her little confession.

“Distant huh, how's that?” I asked trying to get her to calm down.

“You don't change your face, it just doesn't, as if it's made of wood or something.” Her voice still wobbled a little bit. For once I felt at peace with myself and felt something inside of me feel just a little less empty. I was the first to reluctantly break the embrace and brushed a tear away from her eye before standing up.

“Let's go, we still got a train to catch.” I said smiling pleasantly. “Things are going to be better.” My left shoulder looked like someone dropped a water balloon on it but I didn't mind one bit. The walk felt more relaxed and soothing like a stroll through a forest as it should. Even when we got to the darkest and thickest part of the EverFree forest the birds chirped their little hearts out in song.

“I've always heard that birds will go quite if predators are around. I'm not sure if it's true but all the places I've camped at didn't have such bold animals that would attack people.” I commented passing a large flamboyant, long tail-feathered bird singing some song that made Glitterlamp grin a little bit. The air was cool and a pleasant change from the sun slanting at just the right angle to stab my eyes out with its fingers.

When we emerged from the forest the sun was perched a little bit behind us. It's true that the walk left us tired but that only made the prospect of a train ride all the more pleasing. We barely got into town before I heard something way too familiar!

“LOOK OUT!” I could only imagine it was from the little pony that owned a scooter. This time around I saw the trio hurtling at me at least. Ba-bump, I flung my arm out pushing Glitterlamp back from stepping out in front of the scooter but I was still in the way. Ba-bump, I slid my feet to the left of the oncoming scooter which was already frantically braking but would collide anyway. Ba-bump, I hopped a little more to left but the scooter was almost upon me and I didn't have enough time to really move. Ba-bump! The sudden move of my hop set me off balance making my right arm strike out to correct it, my hip was out of the way but my upper half leaned over the passing wide eyed fillies as they sailed past me. I guess if I looked from another perspective it looked like I bended around the scooter having it sail right pass me when it should have had hit.

Then I firmly and uncontrollably hit the ground like a sack of potatoes. I laid there and thought exactly what happened since I acted almost on impulse and instinct alone.

“Oh please don't dead mister!” A worried voice pleaded to me.

“Oh, I'm not. I'm part of the Random Floor Inspection Committee.” I said to the dirt while attempting at some humor to make the kid feel better. I pushed myself off the ground and onto my knees and looked at the small pegasus with a helmet. “Missed me that time, kid.” I spread a devilish grin across my face. I reached out and patted the flinching pony who was already spouting apologies like a water fountain. “It's OK, really. It was a close call that time, no worries!” I said trying to calm down the little filly. Her friends came rushing over as I stood up brushing the dirt off my clothing bombarding me with questions.

“How d'ya do that?” The little Texan accent asked.

“That was like super cool!” Exclaimed the little white unicorn her voice cracking once. Glitterlamp trotted on over and looked at them then at me.

“You know him?” Glitterlamp asked.

“Yeah, course they do. They were able to crash into me last time, like what, a day or so before I met you?” I started trying to remember exactly how long I was out. “Anyway, nice seeing you three again and don't drive that fast in town.” I told them unable to actually be cross with them.

“Where you going?” The pegasus asked me. I waved at the gathering eyes dismissively showing I was OK. Glitterlamp looked at each of the three fillies skeptically but with a wide grin.

“How did they manage to get you so hurt?” She asked almost at the same time.

“OK, ok. One at a time,” I looked to the pegasus, “Appaloosa. And for you,” I turned to Glitterlamp still looking confused. “The scooter hit me pretty hard and clipped my leg pretty bad. I won't go into too much detail since I don't remember it all anyway.” I finished then turned back to the small orange pegasus. “Did you have a hard time repairing or replacing your scooter?” I asked quizzically.

“Oh, no it wasn't hard at all! Twilight is really good at helping everypony,” the pegasus said then the little unicorn asked.

“Wasn't Rarity supposed to visit you since you were hurt? And where is she now? And how are you better so soon?!” She asked looking me up and down as if she wasn't sure I was really there.

“I had a healing potion,” I said simply. “As for Rarity, I left town before she did. She might be back later today.” I said trying to mask my irritation of being reminded of the days earlier events. “Anyway tell'em I said 'Hello' for me, would you?” I grinned imagining what their faces would be like. “Name's Michael if you forgot, see ya later!” They said their goodbyes and loaded back up onto their little red wagon and zipped down the street narrowly avoiding ponies all along the way.

“You didn't even ask them where the train station is?” Glitterlamp sounded like she was about to laugh. I felt like a pan landed on my head and the trio were already a distant dot going over a hill.

“Nope.” I said bluntly unable to believe that I forgot about that little detail. Glitterlamp shook her head laughing to herself.

“It shouldn't be that hard, town's not that big after all.” She said going down the street waving a hoof at me to hurry up. She was right but I suspect that she had a sixth sense of direction because within minutes I stood under the shaded platform of the train station. Glitterlamp spoke to an older pony inside a booth which provided both information and pamphlets to various vacation sites.

“Good news Dreamer,” Glitterlamp trotted over cheerfully. “There is one more train for this evening. But it should be in station by eight o` clock, we just missed the afternoon one a while ago.” She stared out to the train tracks with distant excitement. “Hope you brought something to pass the time, we got about three hours to go.”

“Not that long,” I said disappointed that we couldn't have arrived earlier, not that I regretted what happened on the walk or anything. I sat down and plastered a smile to my face but I didn't think Glitterlamp was fooled even for a moment. “I need to sit down anyway. My legs feel sore now that I stopped moving them.” I chuckled rubbing my legs.

“I think I saw a spa on the way here, might wanna check it out.” Glitterlamp said while sitting down next to me. The bench was at the right height for her but was way too short for me, like they made it for kindergarten.

“With what money?” I asked sourly, money simply wasn't exactly my strong point and being teleported to this world didn't help. Glitterlamp laughed quietly to herself and put a reassuring hoof on my shoulder.

“What? Do you really think that Equestria runs on Bits alone?” Glitterlamp smiled slyly. “I am a business mare after all, let me tell you something about how Bits actually work.” Her smile broadened since this was something she was apparently good at. “Bits are only really used when you can't offer anything else in return, like a skill or doing them a favor but it's almost always needed when placing a long distance purchases. Food doesn't travel well in the mail, as you might've guessed.” Her voice was suave and velvety with a persuasive flare, I had a pretty good feeling that if I actually wanted to argue her I'd lose anyway. “And a trip to the Spa might do you some good, dirt really stands out on your coat.” She commented like it wasn't a big deal. “I also don't want to sit on a hard bench the whole time while waiting for a train.”

“OK! You convinced me, we just need to keep an eye on time.” I relented already a warm bath and soap sounded awesome right now. “Besides I don't have a coat, I have skin.” I ruffled her mane while standing up. “OK, I'll follow you, Silver Tongue.” I added on a whim.

“Silver?” Glitterlamp arched an eyebrow at me. “What?” She asked plainly confused.

“It means you're a smooth talker, persuasive.” I explained without hesitation. We both ended up laughing at everything and nothing I guess it was the stress of the day leaving us, just like the rays of day fading in the distance.

A quick stroll though town and we found the Spa, it was pretty: the letters I couldn't read were flowing like vines ending in half opened flowers.

“C`mon! I went to one of these in Canterlot and it was amazing!” Glitterlamp gave me a light shove and disappeared into the building's doors. I walked in and was hit with a wave of scented soaps and a generally clean but friendly building. The colors and floral design in everything really looked like it came straight from a carefully thought out painting. The lights were present but subdued so no light was actually in my eyes while still providing enough to see clearly. The humidity also increased just by stepping into the door, much like an indoor pool. In response to this sudden beauty and art: I sneezed three times in rapid succession due to the intense aroma.

Once my head stopped pounding from sneezing my brains out I saw Glitterlamp talking to an elaborately dressed mare. The desk mare shook her head but her eyes widened as Glitterlamp made a bouquet of lifelike flowers out of a pile of fancy napkins. I didn't really understand what happened next but when I was being ushered into the Spa by a pair of mares. My tattered clothes were deftly and swiftly removed, if it weren't for a close by towel rack I think I would've died of embarrassment. I was led to a table and was motioned to lay down, I looked back at her with a less than friendly look.

“Relax Michael, this is first time at a Spa I think,” she spoke to the mare with a laughing tone in her voice, “it'll be alright. Just unwind, oh! We need to leave here before eight, K?” The mare smiled and nodded. I found it odd that she didn't say anything but then I noticed that she didn't have a horn so she had to carry a small tub of bottles and other Spa related materials in her mouth. I gripped the towel firmly as I walked toward a large bathtub fixture in the center of the room. The aroma in the room was intoxicating but pleasant making me feel giddy and relaxed. The water was very warm and soothing to my sore body, I think they added something to the aroma because my head feels all sorts of fuzzy and thinking was becoming difficult. What followed after was a little blurry only because it all felt so freaking GOOD! The massage was amazing however my back kept responding to the treatment by sounding like a bag of breaking glass.

“Keep going! That last pop felt great! Try using a little more oomph!” I remember myself saying through the fuzz of comfort then a hoof came down on my back hard breaking a knot of pain in my back but releasing the nastiest pop I've ever heard. My back was broken down from a pillar of discomfort to putty in the mares not-so-tender hooves, not that I really minded at this point.

I was already missing the Spa when we left their care. Glitterlamp couldn't stop from looking at me then turning her head away to stifle a laugh.

“What? What's so funny?” I asked being in a laughing mood anyway.

“You actually fell asleep in there!” Glitterlamp bursted hardly holding it in. “I know I told you it felt great but I didn't think it felt that great. The mare that took care of you kept coming over to me all flustered asking me all kinds of things!” She had to stop to laugh even harder and had to take a moment to breathe. “What are the things at the ends of his hoofs! What is he!? Why does his back sound like that!? And like a million other things! And you were sleeping!! Your mind was all fuzzy like a little pillow!” I laughed along with her despite my embarrassment and more out of the fact I fell asleep to some mare pulverizing my back!

“We had a really long walk! But I feel great now!” I laughed along with her all the way to the train station. She told me that after making more of those fake flowers they fixed and cleaned up my clothes, although I don't remember dressing. My face flushed deeply at the very thought of having another living creature see my bare carcass.

A few street lamps lit by an inner fire illuminated the tracks and a few of the benches. I felt refreshed and the evening air was pleasant to the touch. In the distance I could hear a train's horn a ways off but I could see the light coming around the bend of a small hill. Within moments the most artistic train rolled into the station, no two cars were alike. It was hard for me to imagine how these things could be manufactured easily if every car was so unique; where humans aim for efficiency, ponies aim for beauty and creativity.

“Hold up!” A voice squeaked. I turned to see the trio from earlier come skidding to a stop before us each wearing a cape. The orange one was heaving against the steering bar trying to catch her breath while the red headed filly had a small box tucked under her foreleg. While the white unicorn pulled out a long scroll and held it out for the other to read.

“The Cutie Mark Crusaders wanted to officially apologize for sending you to the hospital, please accept this present as a sign of good will and, what's that word Sweetie Belle?” Sweetie Belle sighed and looked at the word for a moment.

“Just give him the present already! It's getting late you know!” The orange pegasus exclaimed exhausted and glancing nervously at the shadows. The trio snapped into a small bickering bunch and as fast as it happened, it ended.

“Please accept our apologies!” The trio cried out holding the small plain box up. Both Glitterlamp and I laughed lightly at the unexpected show.

“What is this? Like, the third time you've said sorry to me? Relax I won't haunt you or anything,” I teased, “but I humbly accept your apology and gift.” I added making a small bow. “Shouldn't you be in bed at this time?” I asked impishly.

“Yeah!” The Cutie Mark Crusaders cried out in unison and hopped into their wagon to zip down the sidewalk.

“All aboard!” A strong voice rang out through the evening verging to twilight.

“C`mon the train is here!” Glitterlamp broke me out of my thoughts and dashed to the train which ponies departed from. A bunch of I could only guess as a crew of stallions switched with a new team, night shift I suppose. I calmly boarded the train which was almost too short for me because my hair brushed the top of the car, I guess it's pretty big for pony standards. The seating was no better off and the beds were surprisingly substantial but I was still convinced I would be sleeping in the hallway. “Pretty cozy in here isn't it?” She asked and I looked around to what she was gesturing but it was still the living space.

“Kinda small.” I said disappointed.

“You're just huge!” She countered. “Well, it's not exactly Canterlot Rails but it's nice.” She commented examining bed sheets. The train was almost pulled out of a cartoon, bright cheery colors accented by darker, earthier colors but the design was the most bizarre thing about it all. I dug into the plain box to see what the Cutie Mark Crusaders wanted me to have, even then I hesitated to even open the box.

“I should've protested to accepting the gift, they didn't owe me anything.” I sighed and rubbed the lid thoughtfully.

“And make them feel terrible because their gift wasn't good enough?” Glitterlamp rolled her eyes at me. “Just open it, I'm curious to see what it is!”

“I suppose you're right.” I consented pulling the lid off and looked down at a cowboy hat, it felt flexible but stiff just like a leather hat would. “A cowboy hat.” It was all I could think of.

The hat had a considerably wider brim than any hat I saw back on Earth. I flattened out the little curves at the end to get more shading area, didn't want my shoulders left out of the shade. A metal wire was in the brim to help with the shaping, the hat itself had a small scene impressed into it. Flowers and ponies having fun adorned the part where the head would fit and could be seen by anyone looking upon it, in my case only creatures flying above me could see it. It fit decently although it wanted to slide down a little, a little bit of fabric stitched into it and it would fit almost perfectly.

It seemed like we were the only ones to enter the car as the train lurched forward to Appaloosa. The room of the neighboring passenger car looked like a small restaurant complete with booths and small tables in the corners. Small lamps threw soft, pale yellow light all over the compartment giving it an almost surreal effect, almost like the compartment was smaller on the outside somehow. Glitterlamp was looking at an odd cabinet with elegant, gold, scroll like writing in the glass.

“Sweet,” she pulled out an apple pie out of the cupboard then turned to me. “They're doing a promotional stunt to help tourism for Appaloosa, first pie is free. If we want more we'll have to wait `till we're in town.” I nodded my head in agreement and eyed the pie hungrily. We both sat in a booth looking at the pie, the silver ware was already set at the tables expecting a full house that never came.

“I can't recall if you've told me already or not: can you actually eat food?” I asked Glitterlamp as I served her the first piece.

“Not really, it tastes fine but it doesn't do me any good. Like drinking only water.” She responded looking at the pie sadly. “I feed off of love, all changelings do.” A mixture of self loathing and sadness washed over my mind with the last words.

“You can live up to thirty days on water alone before you die,” I said out loud not really thinking as I served myself a slice of pie. “ Erm, that's what they told me at camp at least.” I said chuckling nervously as Glitterlamp only responded with a shocked look.

“How do you know that? How would you even find out!” She demanded suddenly looking unsure if she even wanted to find out.

“Well, I don't know how they found out but a lot of my world's medical knowledge has a pretty shady history.” I admitted taking a bite of pie. The pie although room temperature still melted in my mouth as the natural sweetness of this worlds apples combined with cinnamon made me space out for a while.

“But even if it doesn't do you any good, might do your nerves some good. Try some it's great!” I encouraged telepathically.

“Don't talk with your mou- right, not talking.” Glitterlamp started to correct me but just glared at me playfully and took a bite of her pie. The next few moments of pie was spent in silence as we massaged each others mind with just how good the pie was, it didn't last long under our ravenous assault. The exercise of mental speech was challenging but highly entertaining, she was able to decipher harder thoughts like textures, images and words. I, on the other hand, had a better understanding of what mood she was in and what the different moods might mean. Before long a small clock hung in the room chimed its song followed by a monotone bell.

“What? Eleven already?” Glitterlamp didn't want this game to end quite yet and I agreed with her.

“Do you think they'll wake us up if we oversleep?” I asked while rubbing her hoof on the table. She gave me a half grin but a 'I kinda doubt it' feel to it. “I'd rather not risk it, but it doesn't mean we have to stop our little mind games.” She laughed suddenly rocking back in forth as the sillies racked her body.

“But it sounds so evil when you put it that way!” She could barely get the sentence out before falling back into her contagious laughter. We got up to retire to bed, I opened the door and a sharp gust of wind stung at my eyes as we passed through the clicking `n clacking space between the cars.

“We must be bookin` if the wind is like that. Too bad we can't really see anything out there.” I said staring out at the inky darkness. Each of the bunks only had enough room for one, I didn't think I could even fit rolled up as tight as I could. I nabbed the pillow and blanket from one of the bunks and tried to get comfortable.

“What are you doing?” Glitterlamp asked from the top bunk.

“The beds are too small, you barely fit in that.” I pointed out, she probably had enough room though. The 'hallway' wasn't all that wide and the ever present noise of the train chugging, clanking, and shuddering would make sleep difficult. Glitterlamp's moods kept circulating between worry, sad, fear and some other moods I couldn't quite narrow down to a single word.

“Nope, can't sleep.” Glitterlamp suddenly announced and rolled out of the top bunk to land on me.

“OOF!” The air escaped from my lungs as she crashed on top of me and was filled with pain.

“Can't you get out of bunks normally!?” I lashed out since I couldn't breathe. Glitterlamp flinched at the rebuke and reshuffled herself to fit in the crook of my arm. “That hurt you know.” I mentally snarled but not with much strength. “The hall isn't that big either, back up into your bunk.” I commanded pointing at her bunk. Glitterlamp just snuggled me harder refusing to let go.

“But I just got comfy,” she mewled at me while giving off a soothing feeling. I raised an eye brow while narrowing my other eye trying to convey suspicion mentally.

“You just want to Dream Walk again don't you?” I mentally accused her playfully.

“What? Oh, is that what we're calling it?” She mused looking contemplative. “Might as well, Dream Walk is pretty catchy; then yes, I want to Dream Walk again. And you're pretty warm.” She cooed in my ear.

“Fine, we'll Dream again.” I said not having the strength to protest, I guess I won't have to worry about rolling around smacking my head on the walls. I lifted the blanket so she could wiggle in, I bopped her head gently when she was settled in,

“What was that for!?” She asked confused.

“You thunder crashing on me. It hurt.” I said trying to fall asleep. “Hush now, it's hard enough to sleep as it is.” Truthfully I've become used to the strange creatures presence, even at such a close proximity. Perhaps it was the mental connection? Feeling her mind constantly like background noise you don't notice until it's off. A small part of me worried if I was becoming attached to her, if love is what sustains her and she doesn't seem to be withering anymore. Is it then that she is flourishing under my care? I don't know what love feels like; apart from family love, maybe it isn't so different or it can't be mistaken as anything else. I mean, she more resembles a miniature horse and I can't even begin to fathom what I look like to her.

But what about my family? How would I convince them to believe in this strange world and how would I explain Glitter to them? What if I can't leave with her? What if I leave and this amazing ability dies? Would she die without me? Glitterlamp shook me gently and gazed at me with worry stricken eyes.

“What's wrong? Your mind is all sick and hurt feeling.” She asked searching my eyes. I patted her head and tried to control myself.

“Thinking about the future, what can be, what might be,” I began to list when her horn glowed washing my mind of my worries but I resisted. “These are things I need to think of, I understand you want to help.”

“Worry wart, everything will be alright.” She said then her horn glowed a little brighter and I found it hard to keep my eyes open let alone awake. I think I like falling asleep like this than being plagued by my own worried thoughts to sleep.

Chapter 13 Searing Heat and Cool Company

Chapter 13

Searing Heat and Cool Company

I was running through an open field with Glitterlamp kicking up wildflowers and clumps of dirt. I caught the small, flat circular object and flicked my wrist sending it hurtling in a new direction for Glitter to catch. I can hardly recognize my Void anymore, a pantheon of stars littered the sky like fireflies, streams of wispy yet vibrant color stretched across the skies, the chaotic mass of dreams were easily morphed into grass and dirt for us to run on. Senses like taste and touch had been reintroduced so we could breathe the air and feel our lungs burn with effort as we played. Even now the use of inanimate objects had been difficult to manifest and stay manifested. She caught the disc and winged it back with her magic sending me sprinting trying to catch the disc before it hit the ground. Glitter called the game Disc Golf but she preferred to play it with others than trying to make it fly through a hoop; the game sounded familiar and even though the name was different here it was still just as fun as Earth's game.

Glitterlamp had to keep an eye on me so I wouldn't unconsciously cheat like flying through the air, using impossible strength to run faster, make the disc gravitate towards me, teleporting and a series of other rules I would normally do while dreaming. One things was still familiar to my Void: the space between the stars was still as back as obsidian and my connection to everything was still just as strong.

“Hey! Feet on the ground!” Glitterlamp called out laughter filling her voice as I planted my feet firmly back onto the ground. Yeah it was kinda annoying but it was a fun exercise regardless, I still didn't like speaking with my mouth and my voice still came from everywhere when I spoke. The air was sweet and cool to play for ages without regretting a single second of it.

I stopped dead in my tracks as I looked up to the starry abyss as the firefly-like stars now held still with constellations and a moon hung in the sky like a half open eye. I felt a new presence nearby, ancient yet young, formal but carefree, injured while healed.

“Glitter! Something else is here!” My voice pierced the air as sense began to fade and drew the Void into myself as I tried to pin-point the intruder. Glitterlamp trotted to my side looking confused but saw that I wasn't joking. The Void shrank away until the entire dream was a strange dark forest surrounded us as the moon threw shadows that began to stretch toward us. Fearbane materialized in my hand as the golden tendrils emerged from my shoulder blades like heavenly wings stretching to incredible lengths. White and gold trimmed plated armor with obsidian filigree appeared on me as the presence approached closer. The darkness didn't have a hostile feel to it nor did it appear threatening; it was just a night, like any other. The forest didn't even inspire or invoke fear or terror if anything it made me feel safe and cared for. It was only the fact that something came into my dream without permission that ticked me off.

A beautiful dark blue mare calmly walked down a dirt path with a mane filled with stars almost as if she cut a piece of the night sky out to have it. Even though clothes on these ponies are a rare thing this one had jewelery on her. Silver hoof caps, and a small tiara perched on her head with a sapphire placed in it with a black breast plate with a silver crescent moon on it. The look in her eyes betrayed her shock and joy but also fear mixed with bewilderment.

“So it's true, mine eyes have not been playing pranks on us. A human Dreams in Equestria once again, tell us, how did you arrive here?” She spoke with authority yet with kindness as well. I shifted my feet getting into a better fighting stance.

“I was summoned by the Great and Powerful Trixie, who are you to intrude in my head!” She seemed confused when my voice growled from all around.

“We admit, we haven't seen power like this in long time. We mean you no harm, we merely want to meet you and become friends.” The mare stood straighter and turned to show more of her hair and declared loudly. “I am Luna, Princess of the night! My sister is Celestia, Princess of the day! And we merely ask to talk.” With the way she spoke 'we' felt like it meant 'I' very much like the dead speech pattern of monarchs of old. I focused hard and the forest behind me was overcame by my Void until I was flanked by my own power.

“I am Michael, Walker of Dreams and Timber Wolf Slayer.” I introduced myself. “I see you Hostess of the Night, and I will hear what you have to say.” I stated and sheathed Fearbane waiting for Luna's words. She took a deep breath but then looked at something behind me and her eyes went wide.

“A changeling? Why would there be one here unless. . .” She paused only for a moment then something clicked in her head. “My sister would want to see your kind punished, Glitterlamp, the punishment is only banishment-” She began to say then one of my tendrils lashed out and split the oak tree next to her in half with a thunderous crack.

“I didn't have to miss,” I snarled lowly, “the changeling is under my protection. Now if I suspect you going into her head one more time, I'll be very cross. I don't care who you are, if I see you as an enemy little can save you. Am I clear?” I probably shouldn't have been so harsh with my thoughts but unlike the waking world where you have time to form a sentence, there is no time here. Instead of looking mad or even impassive Luna smiled.

“It is good to see that your kinds passion has not changed, despite all this time. Seeing you two, reminds us of a time long since passed.” She said almost as a confession. “We hold no grudge against the changeling, we won't tell our sister about your whereabouts on a simple condition.” Oh great, blackmail. This can't end well and Fearbane was back in my hand in an instant.

“Your terms?” A deep snarl echoed betraying my loathing and disgust.

“Don't ever leave her. Now we must go, we've overstayed our welcome. We'll be in touch.” She said simply and disappeared leaving Glitterlamp and I staring at each other.

“I got to see Princess Luna herself!” Glitterlamp said in hushed awe. “Her mane really is like a starry cape!” She bounced up and down unable to contain her glee. I watched the sky's constellations disappear and all traces of Luna washed away leaving us back in my void. A clanging sound caught my attention as Glitterlamp tapped my armor in wonder. “You kinda look like a castle guard in this, but why does it cover your whole body?” She asked looking me up and down appraising my new look. I gently ruffled her mane and the armor fell off like sand, leaving me in my normal clothes.

“Doesn't matter really, although I thought ponies around her couldn't have both horn and wings. I know you can but you're not exactly normal by their standards at all, I guess what I'm saying is; what can a pony be born with?” I asked a little miffed that I thought I had figured this world's basics out, then proven wrong. Glitterlamp thought for a moment and asked me to make a chalk board to help her explain. The request was simple enough, then Glitterlamp drew a bunch of ponies each with something different.

“OK, where to start?” She mumbled to herself then pointed to a drawing. “There are 'earth' ponies, those who don't have magic and wings. There's probably a huge difference between all of them like bone structure and all that, but I'm a sculptor not a doctor.” She said jokingly. “Anyway, Pegasus is when they have wings and can affect the weather directly. Unicorns, like Trixie, can use magic to affect the world around them, but nothing like what you do here every night!” Glitterlamp waved a hoof around pointing to the general area. “Alicorns are exceedingly rare the only ones we know of are Luna and Celestia. I guess you can count us changelings as well but our horn is curved and our wings aren't feathery, and our legs have holes in them.” She added sadly then looked at me. “Hey, couldn't you make me look better? Without all of this?” She gestured to herself. I knelt down and threw my arms around her.

“Why would I want to change that? You look just fine to me, Swiss cheese legs and all.” I said soothingly. “Why do you put yourself down like that?” I asked firmly.

“I have to change my look to be accepted in public, so I must look horrible.” She answered as if it was a fact.

Before I could say something to combat that sentence I began to wake up with Glitterlamp still in my arms. It still hurt even though what she said was directed to herself, even though the creature I held didn't look at all like Glitterlamp I gave her a reassuring squeeze to hopefully make her feel better. She returned the hug but I still felt an uneasiness about her. A sharp pain in my neck got my attention but one twist and several snaps of my neck subdued the pain.

“I guess this was what love feels like, caring for another so much it hurts when they hurt.” I thought quietly. The windows were still dark and the train was still chugging along. I still felt like I needed more sleep but now I worry what would happen if I over slept. Glitterlamp still slept on soundly despite the rocking and shaking of the train. I wanted to sleep longer but I didn't want to oversleep at the same time, I eventually opted for staying awake.

I sat up being careful not to wake up my dreaming companion, it bothered me that she doesn't view herself in a more positive light. Then again, what do I know of good looks around here? She could be absolutely right but I wouldn't be able to tell the difference.

“I wonder if our knowledge is starting to leak to the other? The difference between male and female bodies are becoming easier to spot.” I thought numbly drawing my knees to my chin. “She can even keep the disguise up in her sleep, I wonder if she actually gets real sleep.” My numbed thoughts drifted in and out like the shallow breaths Glitterlamp took. I shook myself warding against sleep but to no effect. I stood up to look out the window after tucking the blanket around Glitterlamp. The world outside was dark but dawn was approaching and saw why they gave me a hat.

It was a freaking dessert. A heat blasted, desolate, scorched, bone dry, sun to melt your eyeballs to jelly, dessert. My tan is that of the full moon! I will burn so easily here unless I can get some form of a light coat or something. The creeping light only made me worry how hot it's going to be.

“Wait, they can control the weather. It can't possibly be THAT hot out, can it?” I thought clinging to that little bit of hope. My stomach churned as the train stopped accelerating and coasted turning most of the trains noise into a deafening silence. The only sound was the wheels going over the rails and my own breathing. The sudden lack of sound should've probably bothered me more but I love trains and the silence only meant this leg of our journey is almost done.

“Ours? Well this is just as troubling for Glitter as is for me. Ours, heh, never thought I would get to use that word with anyone outside of my family AND have it mean something.” I thought playing with the thought of having a real friend, then I thought of the friend I was supposed to be hanging out with a few days ago. Truth be told we only maybe had two things in common and I was going over so he had at least another warm body at his birthday party, shame I never really memorized his name. I chuckled and shook my head. “I need to get better at remembering names, if only I didn't move around so often.” Not that I blamed my parents for anything, jobs merely kept being at different places or the place was full of outsider hating jerks. People come and go, it's the nature of life but my family has always had such strong ties of love that it might as well have been eternal. Sadly, I don't trust others very easily; I've met too many liars and got hurt, never physically but my heart hurts.

“But this is a new town! And in a loving, peaceful world! Surely I won't have that trouble here, everyone I met have been extremely friendly toward me despite everything!” I thought stretching my stiff back and retrieved the gifted hat trying to get used to wearing it. “It's not bad at all, just think you're a awesome cowboy or that one episode with a Doctor in it, the one that one of your bros made you watch? That one.” I thought trying the hat on but still felt a little weird, and maybe a little bit silly. It was a little wide but there was a little hidden strap on the inside of the hat to adjust sizes.

“Why don't you ever smile like that more often?” Glitterlamp asked me which nearly made me jump out of my skin. I looked at her and then looked back at the window at the ever increasing light, and it looked. . . I don't know, hopeful. “Now you're back to mr stone face. Did I do something wrong?” I shook my head and leaned on the wall facing her.

“No, none comes to mind. It's hard to quite hear through voices y`know?” I said with a shrug,

“Voices? Again?” She looked at me split between worry and confusion.

“That's what we called it when one of us had a lot on their minds. My family I meant.” I explained grinning at the memory, all the little crazy things that kept us going through the day. “Anyway,” I declared boisterously, “this is a new town full of new people-”

“Ponies.” Glitterlamp corrected throwing me off my groove.

“Whatever, new town, new faces. Lets just make a decent first impression no need to flatter, impress, amuse nor disappoint. Just act casual.” I finished like I had done every time I moved to a new area.

The sun rose solidly in they sky but the train rumbled on unaware or uncaring of the nervousness of its occupants.

“Let me get this straight, Luna can actually move the moon? And her sister, Celestia can move the sun!” I asked surprised and in awe at such power but really I guess it makes sense.

“In a nut shell, yeah. They've been around for as long as history goes back. At least a thousand years but recorded history has a blank spot of about two hundred years, roughly around Luna's banishment.

“Interesting, that would definitely rank the both of them up to demigoddess status to be certain.” I mused thinking just how much power would be needed to move the sun and moon, and Luna wanted to keep me secret from her sister. A tingle crawled down my spine as I tried to fathom the reason why.

“I'm not sure why Luna came to you, she usually helps stop young fillies and colts from having bad dreams.” She commented equally baffled. I nodded and let my mind wander,

“Keep hidden, like how Fearbane was hidden. Oh yeah, there was a little journal that had a bunch of weird symbols.” The symbol with a horn with holes in it with a large “C” wrapped around it was brought up since it kinda looked like a moon.

“Hey, wait. How do you know the Changeling's Royal crest?” Glitterlamp asked me really confused now.

“That was from a journal from a crumbling fort, we didn't even get to explore the whole thing, just like what? The first room? Trixie had what she went for.” I explained getting more interested with this conversation.

“Come to think of it, the crest was mostly black or dull, dark green at best with holes like Swiss cheese,” then something dawned on me as my eyes grew wide. “You are a child of a cursed and failed rebellion against the Lord of Fear himself.”

Silence reigned over us like the clouds reign over the land. We merely stared at each other as the train rumbled on. How horrid could one be to make someone aware that they are the product of a long line of failure? That's what I just did, and I didn't even mean to.

“You would've been a crystal pony if it didn't fail,” I thought in wonder, “how much power did Sombra had to change the fundamentals of genetics? Then again, magic might be even more stronger than I thought.” Glitterlamp seemed to be piecing things on her end even though her eyes are fixed on me, her gaze was turned inward to her thoughts. Probably hating me by bringing her lineage of failure mind.

“Chrysalis always said we were wronged and we will have our day, she had the wrong target all along.” She spoke softly. “But the crystal empire is no more, it disappeared. . .” She trailed off and I didn't even have to read her emotions to guess the next part.

“A thousand years ago, Luna's banishment, a huge record gap. I think something happened back then, something the royals of this land doesn't want anyone remembering and I'm somehow connected to that. But how?” I wondered aloud still not seeing the completed picture. “Grrr! Not enough! Nothing makes sense yet, I'll remember to ask Luna if she visits again.” I said now troubled with this info and yet,

“I've been traveling with a Crystal pony the entire time.” I couldn't stop grinning at that thought.

“A cursed one!” My companion countered moodily.

“I think Onyx still count's as a gem, a precious stone at least!” I pointed out, she seemed shocked and I could feel a sense of warmth coming from her. “Onyx and emeralds, they go well together you know.” I said trying to build that warmth. The train lurched slightly but enough to make me stagger around for a second.

“We're here, Appaloosa.” She said almost as if she couldn't believe it. “But, what about what we just figured out!”

“Still going on, we might just want to talk about it later is all.” I put the hat on and we both stepped onto the Appaloosa Train Station.

Many ponies took a few steps back as I set foot on the platform, despite the scenery the air was pleasant and not nearly as horrendous as I thought it would be. That didn't mean that I didn't want a pair of think sunglasses to get the light out of my eyes. I smiled and waved at the staring ponies with good cheer.

“Good morning!” I called out heartily. Seeing the new creature being friendly they seemed to relax and go about whatever they had to do that morning. The town was amazing! Then again every town in this world is amazing in it's own little way. This town looked like the perfect western town! I'm not exactly sure if this world was copying western life and movies from Earth or the other way around! The hat would come in more help later when the sun is angled down on me instead of UP!! I tried to ignore this irritation and looked around for, well, anything at this point.

“OK, I got a plan. I think I see the building where the mayor is in, that bigger looking building?” Glitterlamp said pointing a hoof down the road. Despite the charm of the town it was still small, just starting out, scraping by, barely populated and in need of helping hands or hooves as the case may be. Wow almost here for a week and I can't get this world's lingo right. “I'll see about getting a house, look around and see if you can't see where you can help. Might get Bits that way for the med bill.” But she is certainly picking up my lingo, even if she doesn't realize it.

Glitterlamp trotted down the road and I felt her mind's pressure leave me, like a bowl of water being drained.

“Wait, did she just tell me to get a job? Oh! I have to TALK to people!!” The last part over shouted the first thought as I didn't have a clue on who to actually ask. Everypony looked fairly busy with whatever they were doing and I really didn't want to talk to any of them in fear I would make a fool out of myself. “Get it together, this world is full of strange creatures and magic. You'll be fine, just say hello and don't act creepy. Be formal yet casual, speak simply but not stupidly.” I tried to gather up the courage to talk but just asking a random person about the town probably won't help me; after all, they might be new to town themselves.

After walking around just taking in the scenery of the town I watched as some ponies pulled horse drawn carriages, with some ponies painting themselves upon canvas. I found it odd yet amusing to watch the painters hold their brushes and capture the moment but none could hold a candle to Sapphire's talent. Music drifted on the air sounding very much like a fiddle and I turned to see two groups of mares and colts square dancing. One set of music was very lively and full of energy much like the dancers while another of music took after the elderly dancers, they danced more gently and smoother befitting their age. To say I was enjoying myself in my aimless meandering was an understatement. I couldn't wipe the smile from my face after seeing almost everyone here look so gosh darn happy. Yeah, the air was warmer than what I prefer but it wasn't blistering hot; of course the day is young and it still could get worse.

I found a saloon not because the sign said it was but it looked exactly what a saloon should look like: swinging side doors, piano music pouring from within, wide windows to look into, loud joyful singing and mostly because I overhead a stallion say he was going to the saloon for a drink. Most adventurers I've ever played always found where to work or picked up rumors at such places, let's put that theory to the test.

I tried to act natural and confident as I walked in and tried to find a place to sit, if only the piano player didn't hesitate in his song, if only the singing didn't abruptly stop, if only I hadn't walked straight into a pie throwing fight and get nailed square in the face. Getting hit with pie didn't look so bad in the movies but HOLY CRUD DID IT HURT! I stood there frozen because I didn't really know how to react to a pie-in-the-face event, my mind rushed on how to pull this off as a no big deal. Act like it didn't happen? No, too many seconds passed by for that. Shrug it off like it's no big deal? Let's try it.

I grabbed the pie pan and leaned forward so it slid off my face leaving it sticky and smelling of apples. I wiped my face and licked my finger trying to stoke my own bravado and walked further into the suddenly quite saloon to sit down. I then preceded to eat the pie that hit me. Everyone stared at me widely almost waiting for me to say something, like to see if they should apologize or not.

“Don't mind me, carry on.” Fell out of my mouth before I could think, and just like that the saloon's music was back to it's loud splendor and singing ensued but it seemed like the pie throwing was done for now.

I was left alone as I ate the pie and just tried not to look as flustered or embarrassed at the whole thing. One of the stallions sat down next to me and his style screamed 'classical Texan' and he had a mug which his hoof was curled around.

“Howdy, sorry about the stray pie earlier. Jusa few of us havin a little too much fun before the day starts.” He said and I took another bite of the apple pie with a smile. “Never seen one of you before, what brings ya here?” He asked and I kicked back and took a deep breathe, this part I had a pretty good idea what to say.

“I came here with a friend of mine, a unicorn, and heard that this place is in need of more help. So we came, right now she's probably looking for a house while I look for a place of employment. Do you know of anyone that would need some help?” I felt that it might've been a little wordy but he seemed to understand.

“Not alotta folks wanna come out here since the ground isn't green and too dusty, so welcome to Appaloosa,” he said warmly. “Not very much in the way of work, sad to say, most of the towns livelihood come from two places: cherries and apples.” The stallion didn't seem that young and certainly not old but had a sense of hardship about him. “The gal runninthe cherry trees has all the help she could want since it's easier an all. Only one fella stands out in mind though, Braeburn, he's been asking for year round help for his trees.” He said as if sorry for the guy. “Trees are troublesome enough in a forest, not sure what he was thinking with taking them to a dessert. It's not like he can afford to bring clouds in.”

“Sorry to hear that he has trouble with his farm, I should see if he needs some help.” I said trying to memorize the name Braeburn in my head.

“Try if ya want, partner, but I'm afraid it's a lot of hard work hauling water buckets to trees.” He said almost like saying 'I warned ya' and left me to eat the rest of the pie while everyone went to go to work or something.

“I should've asked for his name, oh well, he didn't get mine either.” I thought as I scraped the rest of the crust into my mouth. “Braeburn, huh, just as good as anywhere else. I figured a weather team would bring water, but do they charge for additional services?” I let my mind wander for a bit and I hadn't even realized until the last bite that this pie was just like the one on the train, and I hardly even tasted the darn thing! I sighed and walked up what seemed to be the bar, although I doubted hardcore that they sold alcohol here, and got the mare's attention.

“Do you know where I can find Braeburn?” I asked pleasantly. She gave me a towel and chuckled a little bit.

“Not often anypony walks through those doors and takes a pie like that, Braeburn? I think his house is north west of town but his orchard takes most of the west side of town.” She told me as I wiped my face. “We had kinda had a 'incident' a while ago, the local buffalo wasn't happy that we planted those apple trees on their stampeding grounds.” Talking buffalo now? Man, I was almost looking forward to some buffalo steak. . . actually any form of meat at this point. I really want a freaking burger.

“And?” I asked handing back the towel.

“Well, it wasn't a real pretty nor proud moment but the chieftain got a taste of our apple pie and things suddenly just resolved itself.” She said shrugging, “it was kinda weird to be honest, one moment folks are rarin` for a fight, next we were sending pies with them.” She illustrated with her hoofs.

“How long ago was this?” I asked kinda confused on the whole situation.

“Umm, about two or so weeks ago?” She said not sounding all that sure.

“I see,” I said thinking it over.

“So what are you? Pretty sure I've never even heard of you before.” She said with a smirking grin.

“I'm sure you have, I'm a human, The Living Change, Walker of Dreams and the Nightmare of Timber Wolves. But I go by the name 'Michael' more often.” I said realizing I was probably going to far with my self proclaimed titles. “I'm kinda new around here,” I finished jokingly. Her jaw may have well been on the counter and her eyes wide enough to pass an apple though.

“Like the ones in the stories?” She asked me warily.

“Maybe, a lot of the tales don't sit well with me.” I said to make it sound like I knew more than what I did. “But that's not really important, I need to get going anyway. Nice talking with you!” I said as I stood up and headed for the doors.

I stepped into the warm sunlight and tried to look for Braeburn, if only I knew where north was. I sighed and rubbed my head trying to figure out what to do. I don't think using Earth's method of determining north would help here, might end up going to wrong way. What a strange and wonderful world I'm in.

“Not much I can do about it, might as well pick a direction and go. If I see cherry trees, I went the wrong way is all.” I thought feeling really out of place and a little bit lost, not a good combo to be feeling. I looked down the street and watched the crowd of meandering ponies going to about their business. “Wait, didn't that guy earlier say that Braeburn didn't have that much help? Go down the least used path I guess.” Then again following random single ponies. . . no, just no.

I sighed heavily and started my search for Braeburn. Once I got outside what little town so that the buildings stopped obscuring the landscape I could see an orchard only a short walk from town. I couldn't tell from here what type of tree they were, so I walked toward them. I pondered on who Braeburn was and why the he wasn't as successful as the cherry trees; it's like chicken and pork, why only support one?

“Hi there!” A chipper and up beat voice said right next to me snapping me out of my visions of fried chicken and bacon dancing around my head. I stared blankly with wide eyes at the hay yellow stallion smiling up at me, his hat looked similar to mine and he wore a decorative vest with piercing forest green eyes. “I can't say I've seen you around, I'm Braeburn and welcome to Aaaapaloosa!” He stretched the “A” on Appaloosa for a second, he was really energetic. Wait! This is Braeburn!

“Oh! Uh, hi! I was looking for you,” I said trying to address him formerly as an employer. “I heard that you needed some help on the apple trees? Erm, orchard? Year long help?” I started babbling.

“Well it ain't no secret that I need more help, are you offering?” He didn't skip a beat and his sterling smile never wavered, if anything it got wider!

“Yes,” I said simply. “I need the work. Name's Michael” I wish I could've said something a little bit convincing.

“Fantastic!” He cried out making me jump, seriously this guy is way to happy. “Follow me and we can start right away! Really convenient that you came by this morning!” I didn't speak I just nodded and followed him, turned out I wasn't that far off from his orchard.

“Can yall come here a minute! Got something that's gonna help us, cmon and say hello!” Braeburn called out when we got to his orchard. The trees looked parched, already the trees looked ready for fall and crunchy yellow leaves fell occasionally. Not all the trees were parched and dying it seems that several of the trees were imported or something.

Four other ponies came from behind the thin trees, two younger and two at least Braeburn's age. I kept an even face and mentally nodded that this was probably all there was.

“This is Michael and is here to help, Michael this is Cactai Blossom, Lilly Pond, Lil Dune Dander ans Sandie Applecore.” Braeburn introduced each one seemingly from eldest to youngest.

Cactai was a slim mare with dull grass green coat with white-silver hair and neon pink eyes, her eyes really stand out. Lilly Pond was heaving and looked exhausted but smiled pleasantly, she had an ocean blue coat dulled with dust which didn't mar her dandelion yellow mane nor her storm gray eyes. Lil Dune and Sadie looked as old as the 'Cutie Mark Crusaders' were. Lil Dune however seemed to blend with the sandy ground and his hair was similar to Braeburn's straw yellow but his eyes were a rich Earthy brown, all n` all he looked rather sturdy for his size. Sandie seemed to have that sturdiness as well; her coat was a warm orange with sandy hair with striking blue eyes. All of which looked me over as the foreign object I really was. When I looked back at them I noticed that all of them were earth ponies, not one had a horn nor wings.

“Looks a little thin, do ya really think it can help?” Cactai commented, “Got my hands full enough making sure Lilly here doesn't drop from exhaustion.” Lilly didn't seem offended but looked slyly at Cactai.

“Doesn't stop you from talking my ears off.” She said nicely but made the two glare at each other before laughing it off.

“Does this mean ah don't have to carry as much water?” Lil Dune asked hopefully.

“Yep!” Braeburn confirmed and both Lil Dune and Sadie did a whoop of childish glee. “Alright now, did any of you water the trees yet?” Everyone shook their heads. “Alright, let's show our new friend here how we do it!” Braeburn exclaimed.

They showed me where the water buckets were and where to fill them. The repetition was simple: fill the bucket, go to your row, dump at least four buckets worth on each tree then move to the next. The bucket looked about the size of five gallons, the job was easy and simple the only problem is that it was the only thing we did all day and I don't think we got even half of the orchard watered! Time lost meaning to me at one point and I don't know when my skin started to itch. The hat felt like it was slowly engulfing my head and my feet felt like I had been walking on sandpaper. I had to check my hands several times just to make sure they weren't bleeding because they felt like it!

I must have missed lunch as well, my stomach did not sound friendly. Everyone was polite enough but not a lot of time for talk since we were working. When I started to head wearily back to town Braeburn stopped me.

“Aren't ya going to stick around for dinner?” He asked confused on why I was leaving.

“Well, Glitter might be wondering where I am,” I said softly as if the dust had clogged my throat but the walk seemed daunting. Braeburn seemed put out but I relented. “Yeah, sure I can stay for dinner.” And like a switch his face lit up.

The inside of the house of Braeburn was pretty spacious and rustic feeling. Warm burnt orange and rust red with vibrant yellow seemed to be the theme of things but all was in good taste. I quickly learned that both Sandie and Lil Dune was younger siblings to Braeburn, Cactai was a local mare and she lived up to her name by having a really thorny personality and Lilly came from the coast but I didn't quite catch the name, my throat didn't feel well enough for much talking and I was content with merely listening.

“We got more watered today than usual! Great job partners!” Braeburn cheered more than once during our meal. It was another vegetarian meal, if there was any way you can serve an apple; it was most likely on the table: apple pies, apple fritter, sliced, sauced, cider, juice and it was all indeed. Apples. The crust on it all was divine and everything tasted wonderful! It was a good time but I wish I felt better to actually enjoy this moment.

“Hey moron, you got yourself heat exhaustion and dehydrated. Grab that cider and start drinking.” A familiar voice criticized me, and I did what it advised.

“Hey, where did you get this cider? Did you make this yourself?” Cactai asked Braeburn.

“Well, I pre-ordered some from my cousin Applejack, y`know the one at Sweet Apple Acres? This batch is from this apple season, sweetest batch yet I wager.” He said almost as if it was a close kept secret and drank from his cup.

“Why are your hooves shaped like that?” Lil Dune prodded me to get my attention.

“Hmm?” I said looking down at him. “What?” I asked tiredly.

“I said, why are your hooves shaped like that?” He repeated.

“Lil Dune that's impolite,” Braeburn said not very sternly.

“Nah, it's fine Braeburn. I was born like this,” I said stretching my fingers out in front of him, honestly I had gotten used to these strange questions just like the questions about my height.

“Is it normal for you to change color too?” Sandie, I think, asked me.

“What, no, not last I checked.” I said then looked at my sun seared arms. “Crit. . .” I muttered, no wonder my skin itched terribly. “It's fine, just need some Aloe Vera. It'll help.” I said waving a hand dismissively.

“Well, if you say so.” Braeburn said kinda not sure of himself sounding. “Wait, what's Aloe Vera?”

“Things just keep looking up don't they?”

“Give it a few days and it'll be working else where like the last one, if it can't take the heat” Cactai clicked disapproving before drinking. I guess I should've been more offended but I was too tired to really care, if anything I felt fuzzy and I didn't think that was good. I reached forward to pour myself another glass to try to hydrate myself.

“Shows what you know,” I commented dryly, “shows what you know. . .” I repeated softer. She probably didn't find it all that amusing but I didn't care. My eyes kept darting to the clock watching the seconds tick by wanting to get out now.

“C`mon Cactai, I got good feelings with this one.” Braeburn rose to my defense.

“And he didn't last even a few days, and he conned you into paying up at the beginning.” Cactai countered. Braeburn bit his lip seeming to have hit a nerve.

“I didn't pay this one upfront.” He countered weakly.

“At least you learn from your mistakes.” The daggers kept flying. I unsheathed Fearbane up enough to look into the cat eye gem that could cover my entire palm. The gem was dusty and I rubbed it gently off, the iris was still as clear and void black as ever yet I could almost detect movement inside.

“Getting here back for work is gonna be miserable, I hope I recover quickly.” I thought as I rubbed the dust from my sword. The gem shined as if waking up and the light that poured forth like a tangible fog washing over me.

“Yeah, that would be pretty cool. I wonder how Glitter's day went. . . probably wondering where I am.” I thought distantly as I spaced out into the eye. “Did it get really quite?” I thought as the constant buzz was no longer present. I looked up and saw that everyone was looking at me, the room was brighter and the fuzz was lifted from my mind. The room dimmed back down to normal light allowing shadows to exist.

“What in the hay was that!” Cactai demanded wide eyed.

“What was what?” I asked nonchalantly feeling better and slid Fearbane back down. The apple pie tasted better now, like the dust was wiped clean from my very being.

“Your eyes started glowing and yellow came out! Your coat isn't red anymore either!” Sandie hopped up and down excitedly. “Can you use your magic to heal our trees?” She asked adorably, the shocked faces turned into smiles with Braeburn smiled broadly at everyone.

“Didn't I say I had a good feeling?” And everyone agreed joyfully.

“Oh snap!! Did my power just activate by itself! Where was it hours ago when I felt like crap!!” I thought angrily but tried to keep a smiling face.

“Why didn't you use it earlier?” Cactai questioned me, I could tell a weighted question when I heard one.

“It's kinda new thing to me,” I said as I turned to Braeburn. “When should I come in tomorrow? I forgot to ask you about work hours when I met you.” Braeburn didn't miss a beat.

“Oh, about seven would be fine.” He said chipper as ever. If Glitterlamp said I was distant and unaffected by the world I found another mask wearer. “I would like to end whenever we're done, but we always stop around four or so. Say where did you get thing? It was glowing as brightly as you were.” I grinned wickedly and leaned back smugly trying to think of a way to elaborate my tale.

“Oh, no place special. An abandon fort once built by the Lord of Fear, King Sombra, Courage's Folly by name.” I said mystically, unfortunately their faces didn't react the way I thought they would.

“Where? Who? What?” Was the general reaction of everyone deflating my bubble. Feeling rather put out by the anti build up.

“It's called Fearbane, it's the artifact I found in Courage's Folly.” I said irritated at the lack of awe from everyone.

“Would only Trixie be impressed by this!!” I thought darkly, remembering the awesome adventure into a dark fort and doing battle with monsters.

“Anyway, I gotta get going. I'm pretty tired.” I said standing up from my seat to leave.

“Alrighty then! See ya tomorrow.” Lil Dune said beaming at me. Well I guess the kids were impressed by the act, like one would be from a fairy tale.

The inner part of my hat was slick with my own sweat and the breeze felt great to me, the sun wasn't quite down yet but soon enough. I felt Glitterlamp's mental presence before I saw her and I really hoped she succeeded in her goal; sleeping outside didn't sound all that great.

“Thank you so much!” Glitterlamp cried out. “Moving place to place is really hard, especially since I live with such a strange, oh there he is over there! Michael!” She waved over to me with a mare next to her. I smiled tiredly feeling individual muscles ache as they were no longer in use.

“Ach! I thought that healing spell I did fixed me!” I sighed mentally.

“Hello,” I greeted almost musically, “did you find your day to your liking?” I asked locking eyes with her.

“What name do you go by here?” I asked quizzically. “Don't tell me here, tell me later.”

“See he's kinda, weird. Makes living in places long kinda hard.” She said almost bashfully.

“Ah, it ain't so bad! It's not like you're living with a griffon!” A tan mare with half moon glasses said. “Don't worry about it, sugar. I'm sure you'll fit right in around here.” She said smiling widely at both of us.

“It's been nice talking to you! But it's getting late, need to get all settled in and all.” Glitterlamp said sadly but cheerfully.

“If ya need help just let us know okay, sugar?” The tan mare offered graciously. The feeling that came from Glitter though was that of patient annoyance. She led me to one of the houses on the outer ring of town. It looked new and taller than most of the other houses thus far, but still seemed to be built by the same architect that uses the same bright clashing colors. The house wasn't exactly ideal or even that large but right now it looked more than tempting.

“We got here just in time too! They were thinking of turning this house into a barn!” Glitterlamp said it as if it would had been a tragedy. “It's so big on the inside c`mon!” She insisted and pulled me inside and it was indeed larger than Sapphires house. I rose my arms to stretch and my fingers landed firmly on the ceiling, I stretched a little further without standing on my toes; to my disappointment I could put both of my palms on the ceiling,

“Well, it's certainly better than Sapphire's roof.” I thought trying to look at the brighter side of things.

“Ha! You get anything bigger and it's considered a castle!” Glitterlamp laughed at me than gave me a hug. I jumped at the sudden touch but I knelt down to hug her back properly.

“I missed you! That mare was oh so nice!” She almost snarled. “She treated me like a child since I was from Canterlot!” She chuckled at something and smiled wickedly. “But a little magic made her a lot more agreeable.”

“You mean the one that was talking with you?” I asked patting her back, trying to feel for her wings.

“Yeah, turns out she's really nice once she thinks you're not a city pony! She was able to give us all this new furniture after I told her my sob story!” She said gleefully prancing around showing off all the furniture that was 'gifted' to her.

“So you lied,” I thought briefly as I looked at a lamp shaped like a fish. “How are we going to pay for this. . .” I thought bleakly, tiredness creeping back into my mind in full force.

“Not really!” She stamped a hoof on the floor offended. “I told only half of what happened! I met some rough times in my life and I live with you! I didn't have to make all that up,” I felt something kinda like a hand sift through my head, it felt fuzzy and warm then realization dawned on her head. “Oh, look, this world isn't like yours. I only lied about who I am, the rest was true, really.” She said softer. “Things like this is pretty common in frontier towns.”

“How did you- never mind, I'm just tired. And I miss my home,” I said worried and irritated that someone could sift through my memories, but it was Glitter, so it was alright. “You're right, this isn't my world. I should relax. Oh!” I said hanging Fearbane on the wall, it was a little hook and the height was convenient; probably a coat hanger or something. “I forgot what I was about to say, never mind.”

“Did you find a job?” Glitterlamp asked still excited from her day but curious on how mine went. “You look awful, like the first time we met- sorry,” she apologized for bringing it up. I sat down but the couch was still too low for me, similar to Sapphire's couch.

“Really? I thought that spell fixed that.” I said looking myself over but didn't notice anything wrong then I looked back to Glitter. “Yeah, I found a guy named Braeburn and he hired me on right on the spot.” I yawned scratching my head but my hat got in the way. “Kinda worried about the stability of the job if he's gonna hire like that.” I said while taking off my hat, funny how you stop noticing things while you work. I just wish I could cool down a little bit, was it actually warmer in here than it was outside?

“Wait! You had a spell cast on you? By who!?” Glitter jumped up and begin scanning me with her horn. Her mint aura washed over me and like a search light light making me feel kinda tingly. A gold and black mist hovered just above my skin when her light fell upon me, she felt very intruded and frustrated about. . . something, I couldn't quite pin it. “What type of spell did she say it was?” Glitter asked with an edge.

“No pony did anything to me, I think I did the spell. Tried to heal myself.” I tried to explain while trying to read her emotion but it was harder now, like trying to hear through music through a wall.

She seemed to be fully absorbed by the mist and shook her head.

“I've never seen magic like this, it's there but, not there.” She seemed to want to say something but lacked the words for it. “Ah, that probably didn't even make sense! I can usually tell what magic was cast and who, kinda like a trademark but this one is missing. And this was a sloppy spell, you really didn't heal yourself; just delayed the pain.” As to show her point she touched my skin and at first nothing happened then in a second it burned like being poked with red hot iron!

“Htch! Tch! Tch!” I sputtered kinda like a water sprinkler on fast forward came out of my mouth. I drew back but the fabric touching my skin turned red and burned too! And just like that the spell was broken and my sun burn came back with all my weariness. My vision switched back and forth between moments of intense clarity and feverish delirium. I stood up and rocked horribly on my feet and I fell head first toward the floor but the floor seemed to want to stay away from me.

“I got you!” I could faintly hear Glitter. “OK, ok. We need cold water.” I was floating near her but slightly above her. The colors of the wall blurred and blended before my eyes as white noise filled my ears, my stomach rebelled at the sights and my legs and arms kept bumping the wall. I curled into a ball and screwed my eyes shut trying to will my stomach to stay still. Fabric seared my flesh and threatened to choke and restrict me; I bent in such a way so the offending pain could leave me all the sooner. Then the white noise stopped, the only sound in the room was my erratic heart beat and ragged breathing accompanied by someone's breath.

“On the count of three!” A voice barely pierced the haze. “One,” wait, why are we counting? “Two,” counting to three meant I was going to be in trouble if I didn't do something, right? “Three!” My entire world became silent and I was dumped into a frozen ocean which burned worse than the fabric, already it was hard to breathe and muscles clenched at the sudden change in temperature. I tried to swing my arms and legs to avoid drowning but something had a hold on me! I was spiraling down in panic and fear of drowning and being eaten by. . . whatever had me!

Then at when I had a vague idea of what I was going to do I felt a calm wash over me.

“Don't you dare attack me again!” Glitter's voice was that of a giants! “Ugh! Your mind is all sick and fuzzy! You are in a bath tub with cold water! Your skin is peeling! Calm down right now!”

“Glitter? Bath tub?” I tried to make coherent pictures and words on my head. “Safe?” I asked and it seemed to get through.

“Yes, we're safe.” Her voice calmed down and I ceased my struggles. However it didn't stop me from shivering violently in the water. slowly things stopped being vague colors and shapes, details were being made clear. The walls was a sky blue with an ocean themed mirror, a tiny closet for towels or drawers I guess, hard to tell with the last one, and Glitterlamp staring back down at me.

“Hey,-” I hardly recognized the scratchy, rough garbled voice that came out of my mouth and it probably didn't help that is was as weak as a whisper. “What happened?” I spoke with both mind and what little voice I had left.

“It's my fault, that spell held more back than what I thought!” Glitterlamp said mixed between amazement, anger, and worry. “I didn't think you could do magic! Honestly! The uninitiated are the most dangerous! Don't they have teachers for this sort of thing in your world?!”

“No, they don't. It hurt's to think. Can we be quiet?” I pleaded as my head threatened to tear itself in half. “Just for a minute?” Glitterlamp smiled and nodded.

“I guess I'll have to teach you how to use magic,” she whispered to me and touched her horn to my head. “I do know a little bit about healing magic, might get rid of the headache.”

Chapter 14 Paupers and Monarchs

Chapter 14

Paupers and Monarchs

“C`mon you're doing really well! Keep it up!” Glitterlamp cheered me up as I helped make dinner on my weekend, or at least what I considered it. It wasn't the fact that I was cutting up carrots, lettuce, mushrooms, or onions that was impressive but the fact that I was touching none of the objects and using my power to do it all. I had to keep Fearbane with me and it was the only thing my hands were allowed to touch. The previous attempts of using the conventional teaching methods weren't very effective; I had some understanding already over what most unicorns do with their magic, the problem was that I was still recovering from being sick and control was fickle at best.

I could barely communicate even hours later from my spell had faded altogether.

“Glitter, the water. Too cold, room warm. Sick.” Was the most well built sentence I could manage. Although I could understand what was going on, but looking back now? I'm not so certain.

“See, if left unsupervised you can't even tell your own breaking point.” I could hear Fear-Me chide me behind all the fuzz, “you are simply too nice, learn to be greedy. If only for your own survival!”

“Shh, you're doing fine! Just focus and you'll be fine, ignore him.” Glitterlamp encouraged me as the knife fell up and down upon the apples. Glitterlamp said she 'took a stroll through my head' when I was sick but she never did tell me what she did, but I've never been more at peace with myself; even now the wheezing chiding hissed into silence at her voice. The only thing she told me was that I 'dance with too many demons' and left it at that.

Not using my hands for anything was really strange, getting the cutting board, the knife, the veggies, moving the slices around. Fearbane and I certainly shared a connection, I couldn't do any form of magic without it. What I couldn't figure is what Fearbane gained from me or maybe getting it out of that fort was payment enough, maybe.

I wasn't just making an awesome salad but I was helping with the prep-work for an apple pie and goodies to toss into an omelet. Already I could smell the omelet cooking with the mushrooms, I wonder if we have any teriyaki sauce or Worcestershire sauce for that matter.

“That's it, after this I'm gonna make an omelet!” I thought hungrily attacking the unsliced apples with renewed energy. I don't really remember much after I was dunked into that tub but I knew Glitterlamp had a hand, erm, hoof in my recovery. It saddens me that I have a few days missing from my memory and she didn't trust me to tell me what happened, but I see a different look in her eyes now. The look wasn't bad or anything but trusting; which made it hurt worse that she wouldn't tell me. Whatever happened had changed me and I liked to think it was for the better.

Glitter was even teaching me how to read their language, well 'teaching' is kinda a weird word for it; we mostly exchanged knowledge like that when we Dream Walked. I would not only get their alphabet but also the grammar as if I was born with it.

“OK, stop! We got enough apples! Let's get to that crust!” Glitterlamp excitedly then quickly flipped to the page with the recipe and had me read it as practice.

“Quarter cup of, sugar?” I asked hesitantly, the words were easier to read than yesterday, I'm pretty sure it's sugar.

“Wrong part, down here.” Her enthusiasm was catching and she just seemed happy all the time.

“Ah, that's a cup of apples, right?” I looked where she was pointing.

“Close enough. Doing good, it's coming to you quicker than yesterday.” Glitterlamp complimented. “Here mix this, without your hands.” A black and gold speckled mist wrapped around the bowl and stirring spoon to go about my new task. Keeping the bowl level while the contents are being thoroughly beaten was difficult, like holding the bowl at arms length while someone else stirred. Soon the dough needed to be rolled out and folded into the pans as the apple pie filling filled the crater. The oven, to which I still haven't figured out how it gets the power to heat food, hummed softly as the inside temperature climbed.

“So, where does the oven get the power to heat up?” I asked looking around as Glitter fiddled with the various knobs. “I still can't find a single outlet in this house.” Glitterlamp twisted a timer for the pie and sat down in front of the oven watching it cook.

“Well, there's rubies in the top and bottom of the oven that heat up.” She shrugged wracking her head for more. “I don't really know how it works, just that if you twist a knob here and press a button there and it heats up.” Then she waved a dismissing hoof at me. “Take a break, the pie needs to cook for a while now.” I wandered through the house trying to get a feel for it; even though I've been here for a few days it's almost like I'm only now seeing things. Having me levitate things around was just one lesson of the lessons a unicorn learns, the next lesson is kinda a life time test: knowing your limits.

But there's something I can't shake, not sure if it's the general sense of unwell, or it's how fast I became used to this world altogether. I now work for Braeburn at his orchard, in a world where people largely resemble miniature horses, where peace and harmony rules unopposed, with magic flowing all around, and where I can never access the internet ever again. . . I'll pick up a hobby.

I kept looking around staring at all the furniture and the house altogether; everything thing felt so cozy and safe, like a glass of warm cocoa. I felt like I was dreaming and for once I was terrified to wake up back in my bed on Earth. I stepped into the room Glitterlamp claimed as hers but she didn't put her bed there. Wood carving tools lined the shelves with several blocks of wood and shavings crunched under my feet like Autumn leafs. The dry smell of worked wood smelled pleasant as I looked closer at the smooth, lumpy, undefined hunks of wood.

“What could this one be? A castle? A bird in flight? A fish jumping from the stream?” I thought entertaining the many thoughts that occupied my mind. Even though she claimed this as her room she still piles her stuff with mine, or maybe it's the other way around? The only things that can actually claim as mine are the clothes on my back, this hat, and Fearbane. OK, that's kinda sad when I look at it. Thankfully Glitterlamp still refers to everything as 'ours' which makes me grin every time I think about it.

“But how long can we keep up this charade?” Was the only worry that not even Glitterlamp could chase away. I left her room and wandered to the bedroom to take a nap, casting magic always leaves me a little tired after a while and honestly? I had nothing better to do. We still shared the same bed despite my offers of sleeping on the couch and insisting of sleeping separately, She'd glomp onto me no matter where I slept. I always get the nagging feeling that she knows something I don't,

“Or is it that I'm afraid to admit that I might actually love?” Lately I've been getting better at hiding my thought by thinking about other things to cover it up, much like music to cover a conversation. But I think she's catching on to that trick. Sleeping in the same bed still struck me as a little weird but it's not like she's made advances on me or anything. Of course people at school thought I was weird by sleeping with all of my clothes on. I'm probably reading into it too much. I settled myself into the bed kicking my shoes off and relaxed into the sheets.

“I wish I could just get over this heat sickness sooner so I can think clearer.”

While we did talk about our past, it was mostly the same topic 'how did you even survive without this?' it's fun I guess but we like to focus on the future and how bright it might be. What would tomorrow bring? Glitterlamp had talked to Braeburn when I was doing the zombie act and already sent a letter to the hospitable that I'll be able to repay that bill in small payments spanning two years, and even showed me how it would go.

“I feel like a leech. I depend on her so much now to even function in this society. Pathetic really.” I thought as sleep evaded me. “Not that Glitter's weak or anything, I feel great since I can do magic with her now. It's just, I don't feel like I'm keeping up.” The world quietly slipped from me a thought occurred to me.

“Luna's the Mistress of the night, right? She'd be asleep right now.” A smile crept on my face as inky darkness covered my eyes.

When I opened my eyes again I was floating in the Void, I propelled myself forward trying to find how you would breech the walls of another's dream. If there was only one other person sleeping on this land it should be fairly quick, hopefully. But a disguise is needed in case I land in the wrong dream.

The armor that I had a few night ago should do it. Soon I was feeling a little silly thinking I could actually find Luna from here, I might have not even moved from the same spot. But the moment I thought of visiting Luna a pale white ribbon curved down to hover right before me. I grabbed the ribbon and found myself being pulled through it almost like a charge of electricity through a wire.

I now hovered close to the ceiling of a beautiful castle filled with the best decorations in the land. Guards were stationed at every doorway staring blankly ahead, none seemed to notice me and that suited me just fine.

“But sister! Just because Twilight reported such a creature in Equestria doesn't mean she was correct! She may have been deceived by a clever illusion!” A familiar voice pleaded.

“Twilight has no reason to lie, even if she is wrong it must be investigated. I don't want what happened the last time happening again.” A firmer voice countered her but had the same authority to it. I walked on the vaulted ceilings trying to find the source of the argument. The torches were lit and it seemed that the guards were switching, must be that time were the day has ended but the night hadn't started yet.

“What 'happened' and why is she being so evasive about it.” I thought filled with nervous discovery, like learning a secret that hurt more knowing than not knowing it.

I stepped over the arch and found myself staring at Luna and what only could be Celestia, a white glimmering coat, her mane seemed to flow in an invisible wind containing the very spectrum of light. Even here Luna's hair seemed to be made of the night which seems out of place in this marbled room.

“Sister, we haven't seen any disturbances a Dreamer would bring. Even if one did, do you think it would come here to continue that fight?” Luna said insisted.

“Regardless, I have already sent a team to search for the Human. If they prove fruitless, I will pull them back.” Celestia talked over Luna.

“What team?” Luna said weakly.

“The same mares and colts that are now searching for Changelings in my kingdom.” She answered and I saw Luna tense up a bit. Then Luna looked up straight at me and hung her head, Celestia seemed to fade slowly out and it was only the two of us.

“`Tis a sad state of affairs that we couldn't convince our sister of your none existence.” Luna said sadly. “Would you come down?” My feet detached from the ceiling and I floated gently down to the floor making a clinking sound as the boots touched the floor.

“She may not be convinced, if this is a memory. How did you know I was coming?” I mentally spoke but Luna did not show any sign of hearing it. “Must only work in my dreams I guess.” If I had to speak with my mouth, so be it.

“She may not be convinced, if this is a memory. How did you know I was coming?” I asked thinking I might've caught her off guard. She raised a hoof to a corner and the shadow there was as black as my Void.

“Just a guess,” she smiled knowingly, “that ribbon was our way of an invitation.” She paced around the room deep in thought. “Our sister want's us to reveal your location, what do you know of the past?”

“I had a question for you regarding that.” I countered not wanting to give up ground. “What exactly happened a thousand years ago.” I said seriously. “And, what happened to the Crystal ponies.” The standoff didn't even faze Luna, she stood up straighter and looked me in the eye; or into the near featureless mask of my helmet.

“You would want to talk about those dark times, would you.” The topic seemed to be still sensitive to her. “How can you possibly understand the way of back then? But that's for the best that your world doesn't remember. No pony needs to remember those times.” Luna was clearly upset but she held herself with a calm grace.

“Humans were involved with both cases, the failed rebellion resulted the Changelings. I want to know why Sombra did that and where you and Celestia were in all of this.” I spoke with an edge, I hated being talked down to. “I am not a judge, I am merely seeking knowledge. So, will you answer me or not?”

“We and our sister were not to blame, we are surprised you have not asked us where our parents are.” Luna countered, trying to pull that card, huh.

“People die all the time, it is a fact of life which immortals miss.” I stated monotone. That wasn't the answer nor reaction she expected, it was all in her eyes.

“Yes, humans were involved. But Celestia decided to deal with them, and we deal with Sombra.” Luna said seeming to give in. “We had,” she hesitated looking for the right words, “a dear friend with the humans. Celestia was able to accomplish in sending the rest of the humans to earth, I failed in defeating Sombra.” She finished as if it hurt to even remember it.

“What do you mean 'sending the rest' the first attempt didn't work so well? Did Sombra over power you?” I asked delighting in the information but I noticed Luna turning a darker shade of blue and something just felt, off.

“Our dear parents tried to send your kind away once but missed some,” she said building strength. “We did overcome King Sombra! But he infected us before the end. We came back as Nightmare Moon.” I knew Luna stood before me, but now she seemed different. Different enough to look just a little sinister. “We want to see your commitment to your friendship before I tell you anymore! On your guard!”

She blasted the area with magic and we stood in a wrecked castle that once could have been beautiful. A dark stallion stood in the center of what looked to be a cracked crystal throne.

“How far would you go to defeat him? Knowing that many ponies suffered under his reign?” Luna's voice questioned me as she sat in a little box seat, much like an opera.

“If you wanted a show, you could've just asked.” I said making a mock blow. “But to answer your question? Don't blink, you might miss it.” I added darkly manifesting Fearbane.

I knew this was only Luna's memory of this guy and I must say he looked pretty bad ass. He was all black save his silver armor and glowing green eyes with purple smoke pouring from them, he was a unicorn and when he smiled he flashed his sharp teeth.

“Monarchs and their “tests” if this is the price, fine. Wait a second, those eyes! Courage's Folly!” I marched forward, armor clinking echoed all around as tendrils of light sprouted forth from my shoulders, I knew the light was pouring out of my eyes since the rooms became brighter.

“Why Luna, such a pleasure to see you! How do you like my kingdom?” He mocked as he swung a, well, some sort of spear with a club at the end instead of anything sharp. The club struck my helm like a bell and I merely stared back trying to think how to get the point across. A tendril lashed out meaning to split Sombra in half, that would end this silly test. The tendril passed through smoke and cracked the flagstones underneath. Then Sombra materialized a distance away sneering flicking a forked tongue at me.

His spear assailed me time and time again probing my defenses to no avail since not an inch of skin was exposed. I dumbly swung Fearbane and my fists at the elusive foe trying to read his combat style. He would lunge in land a few blows then evaporate away before my blows touched him. I know I could move so much faster! Even staying in a humanoid form was restricting me, I only stayed human just for Glitter's benefit. To Luna I probably looked like I was desperately striking out at the wind at Sombra's speed.

“Why continue this fight? You know that you can't defeat the darkness! Fear can leave you crippled and weak!” He hissed at me as he deftly dodged each of my attacks. “Join me and we can end her reign to bring the Dreamers back!” He offered while beating me like some sort of xylophone.

“It isn't the dark what you should be afraid of,” I snarled as his spear cracked my helmet wide open like an egg. The Void gushed forth as I fell to my knees with the armor bleeding the glittering black blood across the floor. Luna looked down at the change of events as the armor crumbled like ancient pottery, she clicked her tongue.

“We may have misjudged you, Dreamer. You did not have the conviction worthy of-” I didn't bother listening to her long winded speech on my “failure” only when the fun had really begun. Sombra stood triumphantly when a inky, meaty club struck suddenly from the Void which coated the floor and begun crawling up the walls.

“The dark isn't what you should be afraid of,” I said again with a sinister tone. “IT'S WHAT LURKS WITHIN!!” My voice boomed as the “goo” became alive with movement, shapes bulging here only to sink. Sombra lacked wings to fly away and there was nowhere to hide, his eyes betrayed what was inside as clawed hands ripped and scratched at him pulling him deeper into the Void. I couldn't fathom what Luna felt inside as Sombra was being assailed from the very ground he stood on but I'm pretty certain she wasn't bored!

Magic lashed out at the floor but the bolts of magic didn't hit the floor instead they fell eternally into the abyss. My unarmored fist met Sombra's chin sending him up into the air and I traveled with him. I ascended with Sombra as I left the Void, like emerging from a mirror. Sombra looked into my uncaring eyes as I grabbed his throat and sent him hurtling to the ground. The void fled from the floor so there was a floor to hit. Then the void swarmed him but after a moment it receded calmly revealing a beaten and bruised Sombra panting heavily on the floor.

“We see that you hold many cards up you sleeve,” Luna amended clicking her hooves on something that sounded like clapping. “We will-”

“Not done.” I said marching toward Sombra with Fearbane in hand. “You wanted to see how far I would go, right? Then don't you dare look away now!” I snarled fearsomely stomping threateningly toward Sombra.

“I learned my lesson! You've beaten me!” Sombra panted trying to crawl away from me, “Say your terms, you have the right!” He growled lowly. My armor was back on me in an instant as I helped him up.

“I never knew you personally, so I won't make you suffer any humiliation.” I said making sure he was standing up straight.

“Let me go and I'll never bother you agai-”

Fearbane snapped so crisply through the air Sombra looked shocked as his head hit the floor before the rest of him did. His body twitched as his life blood rushed forth unto the floor as I grabbed his head by his short cropped mane.

“And you never will.” I agreed grimly. The magic that once filled his eyes now stood hollow as death glazed his eyes, I hefted the grisly prize high so that Luna wouldn't have to crane her neck to see it.

“Do you dare now how far I will go?” I challenged Luna shaking Sombra's decapitated head as his blood stained my armor. “Do you question?” I asked enjoying the look of shock and horror that plaster across her otherwise calm, unmoving face. “My commitment?”

“Why?” The head faded instantly and I was standing back in a castle room I didn't recognize. Luna stood a healthy distance from me and pleaded the question.

“Because you asked, and now you're angry that I answered?” I said matter of factly.

“You did not need to do such an abominable act!” Luna yelled at me stamping a hoof down, as if that was supposed to mean something.

“He was evil, what more is there to say about him?!” I countered throwing my arms up can't believing that we were even arguing. “Would you prefer if I had dragged it out? Did you want to watch me torture him first?” Luna only know regarded me with a new understanding. “No one actually died, you and me are the only things real here.” I said forcefully trying to get the point across. “I don't know what humans were like in your day, but I'm different. And I will go to any lengths to protect the ones I love!”

“Oh Sugar Honey Iced Tea! Did I say that to some stranger I hardly know and not to the one that I actually care about!!”I raged inside while I slammed my fist into a pillar cracking it like glass.

“And don't you DARE question how far I'm willing to go!” I spoke lowly but with an edge as sharp as Fearbane. “If you want to help, then help. If not, don't bother.” I said trying to get a grip on myself. Luna staring at me wide eyed at me but no longer seemed to be afraid. “I don't know who I remind you of! So don't hold me to the same standards!” I stated trying to control myself.

“We will not pretend we completely understand why you do things. But, we understand that your words reflect your feelings.” Luna answered still as formal as ever. “You have made it clear that you are worth the risk. Good day, Human.” With that I was starring up at the ceiling from the floor feeling more tired than before.

“Freaking monarchs,” I muttered climbing back into my bed. “Stupid tests.”

“What if I failed that test?”

“Shut up,” I grumbled.

“Are you really ready to go to THAT extent? That was only a dream.”

“I hope so, for both of our sakes.” I replied softly as I pondered the test, worrying about the 'ifs' of it all.

My mind plagued itself too much to even achieve small nap. I sat up and looked for my shoes, I felt uneasy, and afraid and worried about-

“Wait a second! This is what Glitter is feeling! What's going on down there?!”

I ran down the stairs with Fearbane in hand but still firmly in its sheathe like a bat out of hell.

“Glitter what's wrong!” I thought as I turned the corner and found Glitterlamp and a tall changeling with large emerald eyes, unlike Glitterlamp's opaque color these had iris, drooping seductively and a tiny crown that could've been mistaken as a tuft of fuzz. I looked around scanning the room and every curtain had been drawn closed, the only light was a lamp that glowed on it's own power.

“What is that thing, subject?” The tall changeling remarked in that double voice sound that I found so cool but when she spoke it, it sounded foul.

“He is a Human, he's the one responsible of protecting me.” Glitterlamp answered steadily although I could feel she wasn't calm.

“Really?” The tall changeling took a few steps toward me.

“Keep your distance.” I warned the strange creature with an edge. “Who are you?” I stated more closer to an order than a question. The tall changeling laughed as if I told a funny joke.

“I trust that 'he' is under your control then?” She asked Glitter wiping a tear from her eyes.

“I, uh, have been having trouble with that Queen Chrysalis.” Glitter began to feel even more nervous.

“Well, since it hasn't ran yet. You must have enough control over it. I need you to come back with me, subject, I have another plan.” Chrysalis said with a sinister gleam in her eyes. I looked at Glitter and her eyes screamed in agony at the mention of another plan. “Canterlot is in a sense of security. Let's exploit it.” She added maliciously.

“Shut up.” I interjected fed up with these royals. “I don't care who you are and I don't want to! Get your maggoty corpse out of my our house!” I glared angrily at her willing her to leave but to no avail. Chrysalis looked at me like I was some twittering insect and looked at Glitterlamp critically.

“So who is in control here? I, your queen, or that miserable thing over there?” Chrysalis asked venomously.

“You, my queen, of course.” Glitterlamp spoke as if defeated but I was almost drowned in her despair and hopelessness that poured off of her.

“Then order it to be silent!” Chrysalis barked.

“You need not listen to this fiend! She does not dictate your life! You are in control!” I mentally pleaded with her trying to help her see reason. Glitterlamp looked up at me and looked offended.

“Are you trying to tell me what to do?” Glitterlamp spoke as if I wasn't understanding something basic. “It is my choice.” A threatening silence hung in the air as delicate as a soap bubble, ready to pop at the slightest disturbance. Chrysalis seemed confused as she only heard only half of the conversation but seemed content on listening.

“I am not ordering you to do anything. But what has she done for you that was good?” I asked slowly feeling cold as if the warmth of the desert was bleeding out of me. “It is your choice.” I thought as I took a more stable combat stance, slowly preparing myself for a fight. “But there is more than one choice. Listen to your heart.” The war was back on in Glitterlamp as she looked at me then at Chrysalis.

“What? What did he say!” Chrysalis demanded stamping a hoof.

“That there is more than one choice.” Glitterlamp said as if tasting the words and really looking at me. “My queen,” she said turning to Chrysalis. “I must decline, I have worked too hard to throw this disguise away. Surely there is some other that can help you,” She spoke formally and strongly but I felt fear but a growing confidence. “It isn't Canterlot that you should hate, it is King Sombra. He's the one that cursed us!” With a sudden motion Glitterlamp was struck down to the ground.

“Insolent subordinate! I am your Queen! How dare you talk back to me about who is the enemy!” She spoke harshly and seemed to hold back from yelling. I lunged to action and she turned to me and hit me with some green power. “And you poisoning her mind to turn her back on her own kind! You will be punished!”

A wedge slammed into my head forcing me to my knees as something wriggled inside my brain. Glitterlamp stared in horror and I tried to figure out why, I saw myself being hung by a puppets strings with Chrysalis commanding me. Already I felt like giving up and just obeying whatever she said, wait this feels familiar. Like the time in the forest but now it's more painful now, like trying to force a water melon through a cheerio!

“Listen, you have my thanks for keeping my subject safe. And you can still be with her, just say 'yes, my queen' and all will be forgiven.” Her voice was like velvet and so calming but if it wasn't for the searing pain in my head I might have heard her. She showed me images of Glitter and I standing high above a kingdom, happy, safe secure- then the wedge hammered harder. My mouth couldn't work or I would've screamed as my mind resisted being rewritten.

“Queen Chrysalis stop! Please, I'll go! I'll go! Stop hurting him!” Glitterlamp pleaded.

“What!? Are you saying you actually care for this thing? Have you gone mad!? It is food nothing more!” Chrysalis scolded. “But it's true, I see it in your eyes. And I'll help you with this affliction!” Anger stirred within me, or was it her?

“Stop it!” Glitterlamp yelled and the wedge was gone and I was surrounded but Glitterlamp's magic as Chrysalis's magic bombarded the field without getting anywhere. The conviction and anger in Glitterlamp was choking the fear in her as she advanced on Chrysalis while her disguise fell to pieces with every step. “I will not help your stupid plan! I have finally made a home and you want me to throw it away! It is you who has gone mad! I don't even care what you can do to me anymore!” Glitterlamp ranted at her as I saw spikes hovering in the air around Glitterlamp aiming at Chrysalis.

“Do you think you can stand against me? Without my help? Where will you go?” Chrysalis countered. I went to stand up but my legs were like wet noodles as I hit the floor and only could watch the scene unfold.

“My magic is strong because of him, you have no one. And I want you to leave my home!” Glitterlamp said with authority. Chrysalis pursed her lips drawing them tightly against her fangs and snarled. An intensive stare down left the room in a deadly quite.

“I will make you regret this, traitor!” Chrysalis growled then changed herself and left without saying another word. I struggled to my knees as Glitterlamp still stood staring at the door shaking. The arcane spikes faded as her back legs gave out with a loud thump and just sat there as still as stone. Too many emotions rang out for attention making it hard to read her.

“What is she going to do?” She asked still starring at the door as if it had teeth. “She had infiltrated Canterlot and almost took over Equestria!” She spoke as if now realizing the consequences. “I'm scared.” She whispered breathlessly.

“It's not like she's going to come back and slit our throats, right?” I asked mentally trying to get feeling back in my limbs.

“No! Only you think such thoughts!” Glitterlamp snapped at me.

“Yeah, you're right. But what's the worst she can do?” I asked being gentle now as I grabbed the side of the wall to help me up.

“Just give me a moment,” Glitterlamp finally looked at me. “Feeling a bit woozy.”

“Naps help.” I pointed out trying to be helpful.

“Yeah,” she sighed then a bell started going off in the next room. “Ah! The pie! I forgot all about it!” Glitterlamp sprang up and ran into the kitchen. I was jolted into action and my legs didn't want to obey me right now and fell down like a sack of potatoes the moment I let go of the wall.

“Are you OK?” Glitterlamp was right at my side. Odd, the fall didn't even hurt yet things feel. . . off, dreamlike even.

“Yeah, I'm OK. Don't let the pie burn!” I reassured her. She rushed back to the kitchen and I could hear the oven open up, with the intoxicating smell of fresh baked food. I pushed my self off the floor and saw my arm was wrapped in white armor with gold trim with inky darkness swimming across the surface. The armor flickered for a moment then faded completely and I found that I could stand again.

“Wait, can I really?” I murmured to myself as the ground left my feet and I was floating as if gravity was only a thought before falling back to my feet. I stood there for a moment before following Glitterlamp, the thrill of discovery was killed by the general mood anyway. The pie was just sitting there, letting off it's sweet aroma teasing the nose but it was still way to hot to eat. Glitterlamp sat there at the same table staring into space with a worried expression.

“Do you think it'll really be OK?” Glitterlamp asked me still frazzled by Chrysalis, I suspect she'll be like this for a while.

“Yeah, definitely. She's all smoke and mirrors. She just caught me off guard with that mind beam, thingy.” I spoke softly not really sure what to say, or even do. She stood up for herself, but did she stand up for me? I slowly sat down already feeling sore from the short walk and feeling guilty, maybe if I hadn't interfered. “I messed things up didn't I? Can't seem to keep my mouth shut when I'm worked up.” I apologized putting a hand on her head. Her disguise had fallen apart completely revealing her real form, not that different from Chrysalis really. Glitterlamp's wings looked bigger than before and Chrysalis's was almost as long as I am tall. But they couldn't have been more different than hot and cold.

“I don't know what would've made that any better.” Glitterlamp laid her head on the table. “She is so strong and most of us look to her for guidance when the rest of the world despises us. But I never liked it, the world hates us and we hate them. The circle never ends, but I felt,” Glitterlamp's hair fell over her face. “I felt that things might be different with you, I don't have to lie to you, or trick you. It's just like it was when I was with Fritter, no lies, no harm, no charades. Just us.”

“What did Chrysalis want anyway? You were pretty freaked out when I came down.” I asked seeing if talking it out would help.

“She's trying to get all the changelings back together again since that blast. Trying to get her army back together for another plan.” Glitterlamp answered sadly. “I tried to tell her didn't I? That it wasn't Canterlot, but Sombra? Didn't I?” Her hoof went to where she was struck and rubbed it thoughtfully. “And she hit me like I was nothing, the way she kept calling me 'subject', even Celestia addresses her people better than that!” She shuddered and began to cry softly. I dragged her thin green hair from her face and kissed the bruise already forming. My face was burning at the action but if I don't tell her now I may not get the courage again.

“Hey, even if everything goes up in flames just remember:” I choked and tried to ease out the next phrase so it won't sound stressed. “I love you. Nothing can change that now. Let the royals play their games and we'll live our lives.” And almost like a switch Glitterlamp started feeling better but the tears poured forth even harder. She sank into me and we just sat their on the floor holding each other.

“You have no idea how good it is to hear that.” She said through her tears. “Can we be like this? Just for a little while?” She asked softly.

“Yeah, no problems here.” I answered softly back.

“In the end, it's the small quite moments that make all the difference.” I thought as we held each other enjoying the warm embrace of the other.

“Yeah, as long as we can depend on each other. Just like your family, right?” Glitterlamp said after a while, not sure to me or to herself. “Can I ask you a question?”Glitterlamp snickered at me trying to dry her eyes.“Why does your wrists have spiders coming out of them instead of hooves?”

“Spiders?!” I was a little surprised at the question and held up my hand, the thought was so random!

“Perhaps she's feeling better about what happened just a little while ago.” I thought marveling how she could cope with what just happened so fast.

“Silly they're bugs,” I said flexing them out for her to see. “Spiders have eight, these only have five see?”

“Yeah, but why bugs? They crawl around things like spiders.” Glitterlamp pointed out still giggled. I guess this was her way of cheering herself up?

“Okay, they're spiders, but what kind of spiders are they?” I asked a smile creeping on my face.

“Grabby spiders?” She guessed feeling a little more silly.

“Nope, Tickle Spiders!” I said before going up and down her ribs like a piano trying to find her most ticklish spot.

“BWAH! Stop!! Hahaha! I can't breathe!” Glitterlamp pleaded as she flailed around trying to wiggle out of my grasp. She was able to wiggle around enough to be able to tickle me and as it turns out: I'm way more ticklish then what she is! Soon the tables had turned and turned again until we both stood panting and grinning as we both calmed down tensing at each little movement from each other ready for another tickle attack.

“OK, lets calm down.” Glitterlamp said lightly out of breath. “I know where you sleep! So watch out!” She threatened me playfully. “I think the pie is done cooling off now,” I followed her to where the pie was waiting for us.

“Feeling better about Chrysalis?” I asked as I cut the pie into even pieces, well even enough.

“I can't worry about stuff all the time, but I'm still worried.” Glitterlamp said looking sad. “But I feel better knowing that you'll be with me. Besides if I start frowning too much you'll be frowning too.” She grinned at me before digging into the pie and chewing on it first excited then thoughtfully. I took a pie of the warm apple pie and was met with disappointment. The pie lacked a certain zing to it and it is pale shadow of the pie on the train.

“We did add cinnamon didn't we?” I asked trying to figure what it could've been missing.

“Yeah,”

“We added the brown sugar?”

“I think so,”

“Did we add the seasoning to the apple pie sauce?”

“Yeah- oh, no we didn't.” Glitterlamp finished glumly.

“No problem, you know how you fix this right?” I asked with a knowing smile.

“How?” Glitterlamp asked sarcastically. “The pie is done, not like we can stuff back into the oven.”

“Nah, we just keep making pies until we get it where we like it!” I said happily at the prospect of more pies.

“Haha, well I don't think we got enough time for another one! But yeah, let's do that.” Glitterlamp agreed but looked at the pie with little interest. “Are you worried of what Chrysalis could do to us?”

“A little,” I admitted. “But what can she do?” I shrugged still chowing down on the pie trying to figure out what we could add to it.

“More than what you think.” Glitterlamp said quietly.

Chapter 15 Dark Skies and Wide Eyes

Chapter 15

Dark Skies and Wide Eyes

I slept without any concrete dreams, I was in a castle, a barn, making a sandwich, being a talking pop tart, living life as a glass of milk. The chaos was not sudden nor violent but how dreams normally are, smooth irrelevant and pointless only good for passing time. Glitterlamp took a long time to join me, or maybe she was there the whole time but I was far too tired to focus my dreams into anything solid.

Or I was until something like a brick slammed into my brow sending me sailing like a paper airplane. Instantly Chrysalis was standing before me zapping me with her 'pain beam' or whatever the hell is was, anger boiled in me violently.

“You made me look like a fool! I should've struck you dead where you stood!” I raged grabbing at her throat, “And I have to settle for a cheap mimic!! If I ever see you again, I'll be READY!!” I roared as I slammed the rag doll into walls, spikes, belt sanders running at blurring speeds. Even all this suffering was helping take the edge off my anger but it still burned. After each grisly demise or fatal blow the rag doll would simply heal itself for even more punishment. No option of destruction unexplored, no gruesome humiliation undone. Tears poured down my face as everything disintegrated and fell from perception until I was sure I was alone so nothing could hear my cries, disgusted at my own handiwork.

“So weak, stupid, shoulda struck first,” I wept soundlessly, in an instant I was standing to stare into the void and empty my ill-feelings into it; there was always room here. Embarrassed and ashamed for my earlier violent thoughts I turned my attention to Fearbane resting in my hand obediently as if its presence would ease my mood. “It's not your fault Fearbane, I ran blindly into that. And,” I admitted as if confessing something secret. “I wasn't sure what Glitter was going to do. Fearbane, it scares me that she puts so much hope and faith into me. I don't think I can fend off the powers of this world but together, you and I; let's become worthy of that trust.” Fearbane resonated gently in my hand and it felt like it agreed. I looked around at the star dotted, color streams and it formed into Courage's Folly. I stood at the door way the blood and signs of battle was still fresh as the morning I left it. Everything was still and quite, only the forlorn mourning of the wind blowing through the windows was the only sound. A flash of light caught my attention and I tried to look for the source, I twisted again and again trying to find the elusive flashing.

Fearbane twitched in my hand jumping it to my eye level and flashed in my face. The blade then twitched again pointing its edge to the discard journal that we left behind.

“Ar-are you feeling better now?” A voice filled with quiet terror and yet strength to stand against it spoke. I spun around to see Glitterlamp standing in the arch or the door scanning me.

“What do you mean? Oh, yeah. I don't think I'm sick anymore.” I thought a little nervously.

“I saw what you did,” then she corrected herself, “kept doing to Queen Chrysalis. How can you bear to even think of that, let alone for that long.” Her voice was soft but it crashed down on my head like a sledge hammer to an egg.

“I warned you of my thoughts.” I thought weakly but the shame burned within me like acid. “Welcome to Courage's Folly, for what it's worth, resting place of Fearbane and the place Trixie regained her powers.” I explained trying to give details of my adventures of this place as short as possible. I walked over to the journal and it snapped open at my touch to a page with a picture of a pendant. A black alicorn with it's wings stretched out proudly displaying a ruby in its bosom, Fearbane twitched in my hand until the jeweled eye could look at it. The eye shifting in it's glass enclosure gave it a deeper sense of intelligence than what I thought possible.

“Search.” No words were said but it was the feeling that expressed itself.

“I want a reason why you think that,” she struggled with speaking but I was split between Fearbane's want to find this trinket and Glitterlamp's questions. “That hurting others will solve any problems!” I struggled to keep up with the pulling demands. I dropped Fearbane onto the journal to focus on Glitterlamp and somehow explain my shame.

“It's. . . I do. . . the. . .” I struggled to explain but I failed to find the words to explain my soul. “Gimmie a minute, it's complicated!” I breathed deeply and tried to sort myself. How to explain the very core of your nature? True humans aren't little flesh balls of pure violence but even the most gentle of people can turn violent given the right situation. “It's because I care for you. Chrysalis threatened you and I felt that the odds needed to be tipped in your favor.”

“I can defend myself! I managed to live in Canterlot for crying out loud!” Glitterlamp sounded mad but felt, too many emotions but intrigue was the strongest.

“You have a point, you managed to HIDE in Canterlot without me. But didn't you say to your Queen that you're stronger because of me?” I asked trying to be reasonable under this interrogation.

“I did but I did not dream of such anger and misery! You were deaf to my voice as you ripped her apart! Why!” Glitterlamp retorted and yet she was interested on what my answer might be. I tried to read her to find out what she wanted but she wanted my answer, as dearly as water to a thirsty man.

“Life IS a priceless treasure, don't mistake that I don't know that! But what if another life threatens life? If life was a game I'm removing the offending player from the game for unnecessary roughness.” I thought trying to imbue meaning and reasoning to my thoughts. “I have not killed another person or pony in this or any other world. I have only slain demons and animals! There was always a group of noble individuals to dispense justice to such criminals! Those with more passion and patience for such scum than I!” I twisted around unable to stop the flow now and fearing that Glitterlamp might wake up first and smother my violence with my breath. “Fear, sorrow, panic, hate, regret, love, they all can lead to violence! If I didn't care I wouldn't have responded to your fear! I'm not a monster, I swear!” I found that my breath was catching in my mouth and already I was crumbling down to my knees. “I am a coward from where I came from, more often to watch or walk away from bullies and people getting hurt than to help them.” I explained in a whisper with Glitterlamp looming before me. “I thought this was a dream at first to make myself into a noble hero, so that I could make believe myself into a brave person. I want to take action instead of holding my tongue, but as usual I take things to far! Forgive me.” I pleaded tears washed down my face in quiet sorrow as I waited for the pillow to stop my breath.

Something wrapped around my throat and I accepted the noose keeping my eyes shut and waited for the end.

“I just wanted to know, only monsters have no reasons for what they do.” Glitterlamp spoke gently, already I could feel her magic sooth my mind and calm myself. “I already said we can depend on each other, no matter what. And I really did mean it.” Even though I was no longer afraid I still couldn't stop shaking but I think it was because I was relieved.

The morning came like a rude room mate taking us away from our little moment. Glitterlamp clung to me as if I might disappear if she ever lost her grip. I sat up taking a very sleepy changeling with me.

“No,” she protested. “Not a monster but let me sleep, I'm still tired.” Sleep still grappled with me as well but my stomach was a stronger wrestler.

“Very well, and thank you.” I said giving her a tender hug and a peck on the cheek before sliding from her reluctant grasp then to go down to the kitchen trying to not make much noise. Like the oven, the refrigerator was another thing I couldn't figure out, it ran on sapphires and other dark blue gems but it didn't need an external power source. Perhaps the gems of this world held it's own inherent trait or the enchantment needed the gems. Shaking my head from these questions I nabbed the egg carton and began making an omelet.

Throwing the inner contents of the eggs into the bowl and whipped furiously until the liquid was a frothy yellow. Even though I didn't need to I grabbed Fearbane and practiced my magic to slice the vegetables and mushrooms, it came easier to me this time. I could feel the distance of the knives from hilt to tip as well as the vegetables. I felt like I understood something better but I couldn't place my finger on it. The more I concentrated on what was different the more blurry it became. I even operated the oven in this fashion until I stood in front of it gleefully gripping Fearbane as the burners heated up.

The smell made me impatient but I forced myself to let it finish cooking. Already it felt much like home with dad making omelets and I felt myself fade into memory as the eggs sizzled. It wasn't the meal that made the omelets special but it was that he could flip the omelet a foot out of the skillet without making a mess. The anticipation of the flip, the thrill of witnessing the success, the way that it brought us closer in the mornings, yes, it did start the day out right.

I didn't dare flip them myself. I was too hungry to risk it hitting the floor. I took whatever comfort I could from the memory but it still made me hungry for the company of my family.

“It's just like those week long camping trips that the boy scouts always insisted on going. Feels just as hot too.” I thought to myself as I slid the omelet onto a plate and take a bite out of it. The only thing it was missing was the cheese. The sun streaked the room with yellow and orange that brightened up the room but felt like it was mocking my lack of cheese by painting the room in its color.

I sat there chewing on the savory, fluffy, and occasionally crunchy flesh of the omelet and decided I wanted another one. While the omelet was cooking on the stove I nabbed an apple and stole a bite from it. The apples of this world was so much sweeter and had a vitality unlike earth. Then again this whole world had a general sense of health and beauty to all of it. The only thing that bothered me was that the whole populace was ignorant of their own home and took everything for granted.

“They even micromanage it! The weather, stars, moons! Isn't there anything here that they don't personally oversee? Hey, wasn't there something I was supposed to do with apples?” I nearly jumped as if burned by fire and skittered to the closest clock. The face of the clock told me it was six-twenty-five and with that I felt the momentary panic wash away as I quickly devoured the omelet and went about getting all my tattered clothes back on my body, the socks were the worst; they felt like crusty, coarse rags but I dared not tempt the burning sands without them.

With Fearbane on my belt, hat on my head and boots on my feet I wanted to tell Glitterlamp I was going but she wasn't even up.

“I'll be back later, have a good one.” I said to the empty room out of habit. I knew exactly what I was going to do today and I grinned wickedly at the idea. “I'm going to out water Cactai today, the whole frigging orchard even!” Even though it sounded arrogant even to my own ears I felt that I could accomplish such a challenge. I started toward Braeburn's orchard and other ponies came out of their homes full of the same high spirits and energy that had infected me. They all called their greetings and I drank in the wild west scenery like the sweetest of water. I couldn't tell which was brighter: the dawn or everyone's smiles.

Braeburn's orchard was deceptively close to town, there was a natural optical illusion that had made it look like it was farther than what it really was. That, or they really knew how to use every space possible to their advantage.

“Howdy!” Braeburn bursted suddenly beside me making me jump and shy away from him a few steps. “Glad you could make it!”

“Morning.” I replied evenly with a smile.

“Feeling better? Springdew came by the other day saying you were still sick.” Braeburn asked with concern.

“Heat exhaustion, I wasn't used to that type of work in this type of heat. But I'm better now.” I said looking away deflated that it cost me more days than I realized. “Sorry.”

“Being sick ain't your fault! It just happens. C`mon got plenty of trees to water.”

Already the routine was well underway and I just took my place in it. Except I casually gripped Fearbane's hilt and willed the buckets to fill themselves. Just like earlier I could feel the buckets as if they were extensions of my very being. Just seeing them float in my minds eye caused the real world to mimic it. Three buckets floated around me as I went to each tree and poured its cool contents into the dry and thirsty dirt. Each bucket had been wrapped in shadowy darkness that the dawn had trouble scattering but within were flecks of shinning gold that appeared and vanished not unlike how fireflies behave. Almost like eerie phantoms had taken a hold of the buckets to do my bidding and looking down to my blister bursted hands, I didn't want to lift anything.

“eeolly! How are yadoinat?” Lil Dune asked me with a smaller bucket in his mouth.

“Apparently I had magic this whole time.” I said trying to divide my concentration as I smiled triumphantly at this display of magic. Sadly Lil Dun and Sandie could only speak little snatches of conversation as we passed each other. Wonder and questions shined in their eyes but we both knew that such things have to happen later but their impatience and diligence was contagious. Already I was trying to form a elaborate but true story on how I got this magic.

I wasn't getting tired at all! The other day even rolling an apple across the counter was stressful. I need to figure out what I'm doing different.

“Maybe I was trying to hard, or even doubting myself. Perhaps I've just accepted the fact that I can do magic through Fearbane, the only downside to it is that I have to keep a hand on it.” Birds frolicked amongst the tree branches singing their songs. The breeze was gentle and didn't kick up any dust into my eyes while not a streak of white touched the clear blue sky.

Yes, it was miserable out. Even though the hat protected my eyes I felt I was stuck in the oven back at my house. The sun beat upon my head like a drummer practicing for next rock show. What little breeze blew hot arid air on me and as I passed Lil Dune and Sandie they were feeling the heat as well but kept going with tired determination that didn't sit well on their faces.

I placed the buckets down next to the well and stopped for at least a drink.

“A rain storm would be great, dark clouds, lightening striking from within itself, cool drops of water, yeah. Yeah! A rainstorm would be awesome right now! It would even help water the whole orchard in one stroke!” I looked around frantically looking with withering hope at the clear blue sky almost as if mocking my day dream. Lil Dune and Sandie came to the well and merely dropped to their rumps panting heavily shoving the buckets they both carried away a scant inch or two.

“H-hey, what's yer thing doing now?” Sandie asked weary and needing a break.

“Such a sad state of affairs if even the kids can't even play.” I thought wondering why she was pointing at me. “Maybe if I concentrated I might be able to carry their buckets too so they can get a break. What is she pointing at?” I followed her eyes til I saw what she looking at.

Fearbane looked as if it were crying, the gem was misted and small tear drops rolled down the blades length into the dry sandy dirt. Close to the eye's surface though was a faint movement like steam rising off the gem. I let go of the handle to rub the moisture off but when I touched the gem it gave me a static shock.

“Ah! Hello there, what's this?” I wondered as I brought Fearbane out of its sheathe to give it a better inspection. Mist certainly did rise off the gem but it rolled off more than rising but it seemed solid. On a whim I pinched the mist and gave it a experimental tug. As if drawing out cotton candy I pulled out a storm cloud just like I had envisioned just floating a little above my head.

“No way,” I breathed inwardly.

“You're seeing this right?” I asked my little wide eyed watchers.

“Yeah!” They both gushed wobbling closer to get a better look. I looked down at the eye and back at them.

“So,” I started getting their attention. “Who wants watch me make it rain?” I asked with a grin creeping from ear to ear.

“I do!” They both said again eager for the trick.

“Alrighty!” I exclaimed and grabbed a handful of mist and sang whimsically.

“Rain, rain, come today,
The sun had time enough to play.
Everyone is burnt and hot.
Give us the one thing we don't got!”

And with that I made a mighty tug and clouds gushed from the gem like a fountain and filled the sky blotting out the light. It covered the whole orchard almost plunging the entire area in shadows.

“Dune! Sandie! Cactai, everypony quickly inside!” Braeburn called out frantically rushing to the house. Only when the string to my hat slammed into my neck did I realize that the wind had picked up sharply, but yet it wasn't that bad. A growl like a proud lion rolled amongst the clouds as a fat drop of water hit my forehead. Obediently and quickly Sandie and Lil Dune galloped the best they could to the house. I didn't know where the house was, so I followed the duo.

Rain poured against the windows as Braeburn sat down looking outside worry painted his face.

“How did this happen!” Cactai bursted raving at the window. “Is this some sort of joke from the weather team!? We don't need their pity!”

“But where did they get these clouds? I never even heard of them?” Lilly asked looking at the clouds. This was true; the clouds looked like clouds except for one detail. It was as if my Void had leaked out of my dreams to give rain to the dessert.

“Brother! Why can't we go outside and play in the rain? We didn't see any light`nin!” Lil Dune begged Braeburn.

“Those clouds ain't natural. I don't even know if that 'rain' is even water. No, we'll stay inside until it blows itself out.” Braeburn said determinedly.

“But Michael did it! He wouldn't cast a spell to hurt us!” Sandie cried giving Braeburn her best sad puppy dog eyes.

“Then knock it off Michael!” Cactai shouted at me making me jump at the sudden rebuke. “Storms should only be handled by the weather team! You have no idea what you are doing! So stop it!” Cactai stamped her hoof and glared at me. “You ain't impressing anypony.” She growled at me

“Here I thought I was helping water the orchard and doing something good.” I snarled back more fiercely. “I'm not sure if I can 'turn it off' but let me see what I can do, ungrateful whelp.” I went to the door and shrugged past everyone.

“I thought it was helpful,” Lilly said in my defense. “You should be more friendly, Cactai.” I nodded my thanks to Lilly and flung the door open.

“Wait! Don't actually go out there!” Braeburn called out fully of worry but I had already stepped out into the storm. The storm poured down drenching everything making little rivulets in the orchard. I drew out Fearbane and concentrated for the rain to ease up before the farm was washed away. Even from the ground I felt like I had a connection to the storm and I hoped it was strong enough. The wind was harsher making the trees sway dangerously, the rain went from a mild rain to a torrent, lightening struck where ever it willed slithering lazily in the sky before striking the dirt.

“Now to calm the storm, I wanted a gentle rain, a decent wind, only rumbles. What happened?” I thought as the icy rain cut through me like paper freezing me to the bone. It was no accident, this I knew but I didn't want a typhoon! I rose Fearbane to the clouds and concentrated to calm the Void storm. I closed my eyes so that the visual world wouldn't distract me. “Calm gentle rains, sweet cool winds, no lightening, still, calm,” a litany marched through my head as I heard someone yell.

“No! Don't touch him! Get back!” I couldn't place who it was but it wasn't close. The roaring wind calmed down to a whistle, the rain smashed my face no longer and licked it as if to apologize, the threatening rumble ceased and only the sound of rain was left. I opened my eyes and saw that a pillar lightening touched Fearbane and wreathed the both of us in energy. The white turned to yellow, the jagged edges smoothed out, it moved down the blade, over the gem and down onto my back where it spread out to my tendril like wings. I was too stunned to move and could only watch the events happen around me but the storm was indeed calm, mission accomplished.

“So my magic is finally waking up, huh.” And like a flash of lightening it occurred to me, I'm a Dreamer; is this what happens when I 'wake up?' “Hmm,” I mused but turned back to the farm house. Braeburn looked at me and I noticed that the wings hadn't faded yet.

“There, storms better.” I said gruffly trying to will my wings away. I sheathed Fearbane and the moment my touch left it the wings faded as well. Braeburn looked up to the sky and seemed to be troubled.

“I, don't know if I could ever thank you enough!” Braeburn bursted suddenly trying to shake the water from himself. “The clouds still look unnatural but at least it's not gonna wash us away.” The gentleness and kindness in his voice threw me off balance expecting to get yelled at much like how Cactai did.

“Then,” I stumbled over my words not sure how to feel or act. “I still have a job here?” I asked painfully confused.

“Well of course partner! I've been wanting to get rainclouds here for this very reason!” Braeburn smiled even wider. “Springdew said you'd be a great help. Just didn't know how much you'd be!” Hairs rose on my neck at Glitterlamp's alias.

“Wait Springdew was here?” I asked trying to not sound worried.

“Yeah, came in on the days you were sick, ya probably don't remember me coming to yer house to check up on ya!” Braeburn said like it didn't even matter, that it was proper to check up on people when they are sick. “I told her she didn't need to work in your stead but she did anyway. Helpful gal she was too.” My body felt like they were turned to lead but my chest felt full and warm.

“She did?” I barely squeaked out. “She bothered to do that for me?”

“Yeah!” Braeburn gushed and I worried that he too can read minds. “In fact I thought it would be friendly if I invited the both of you for dinner tonight!” Another pound was added to my body threatening to crack me in half.

“I had Glitter cover for me? Argh! How do I repay that? Between my self pity and the problems of this world she still makes time for me? Now I got to attend dinner with Braeburn's family. Stick a fork in me!” I thought trying to re-evaluate the situation.

“But I feel like you need to help us clean up the branches that the storm knocked off.” Braeburn said as if to say, I forgive you but your not off the hook.

“That's fair.” I replied as if accepting a punishment.

“Get back here!” Cactai yelled out from the porch as Lil Dune and Sandie came gleefully splashing in the mud and jumping into the rain cheerful as ever. Lilly came striding out into the rain and seemed just fine, comfortable even.

“Oh calm down Cactai, it's just rain.” Lilly called over her shoulder teasingly. “Or does a little water from the sky scare you?”

“It's not the rain that worries me, it's the nutcase controlling it!” Cactai countered but stepped outside anyway.

I spent what felt like hours picking up broken branches and setting small trees back up to their proper angles. Lil Dune And Sandie however couldn't seem to get enough of me; following after me asking me questions and begging me not to go because Cactai yelled at me.

“Please! I wanna here about the cars again!” Lil Dune begged.

“No! I wanna here about the part with big towns!” Sandie countered.

“Luckily for both of you, they are in the same area.” I answered picking up a branch with magic so I wouldn't run out of breath. “But it's hard to really know what it's like without being there,” I said trying to come up with better descriptions for my world. “Take Canterlot for example, it's a big city. Now imagine like six more of those all over the place.” I said hoping that it was accurate. “And cars look kinda like this,” began drawing a basic car that would rival a kindergartner but they thought it was great.

“Wow.” They breathed in wonder.

“And they come in all sizes, big as carts and faster than trains.” I spun the tale as hard as I could.

“Whoa! Faster than trains!” Lil Dune exclaimed seeing the wonder sparkle in his eyes despite the dark clouds which still persisted, in fact they haven't moved at all. They blotted out the sun so much it was like walking during the sunset.

“I got it to rain but the trees need sun too, maybe if the clouds become see through?” I thought trying to solve another problem I had made. As I finished the thought the clouds turned transparent and the sun stung my eyes suddenly, like someone did turn the lights on.

“Ack!” I flinched at the sudden brightness. “I guess that solves that.” I said chuckling to myself. I saw Springdew/Glitterlamp talking with Braeburn and generally good time. Even though the clouds let the light through the Void still blanketed the sky painting the blue into a black with shimmering stars and ribbons of bending color while showering the ground with water. The water! It was real! Not an illusion or dream at all, real!

“Yeah, he's here.” I head Braeburn's conversation as I walked closer to toss the stick into firewood pile in the barn. “Yeah he's fine. . . No, the clouds are his doing. . . of course I'll still have him around.” Glitterlamp spoke too softly for me to make out but she felt like the longer she spoke to him the more at ease she felt. “Yeah, he's been here all day helping out around here, look he's over there.”

Glitterlamp came galloping right up to me and looked to the sky and back to me.

“Hey,” she said breathlessly. “I thought something bad was happening here, and you were gone, and I thought,” she had to stop and regain her breath for a moment. “I didn't know where you were and I overslept, I thought you wandered off.”

“I'm fine.” I said rubbing her head. “I was just practicing magic, I even got it to rain but it took a while to get it like this.”

“Yeah, looks like a quiet doom cloud over this place.” She said giggling a bit then seemed to remember something. “OH! I almost forgot, Trixie is here! Well at our house, is that okay?” She asked openly.

“Yeah!” I said looking forward to seeing the unicorn that summoned me here. “It's alright, tell her to be welcome and to make herself at home.” Glitterlamp/Springdew smiled warmly.

“Heya everypony, watering is done, branches are picked up and it's only lunch time! I think we'll let off early today.” Braeburn announced and everyone cheered and went with a bounce to their steps to town.

“I think we should do something fun today. Where did you want to go?” I asked as we followed the departing crowd to town.

“Are you asking me on a date?” Glitterlamp/Springdew asked mischievously standing a little closer to me.

“If a date means we'll be having a day of fun, then yes, I'm asking you on a date.” I said playfully.

“A simple yes would have worked.” She said rolling her eyes.

“But I would like to see if Trixie is okay first, Ponyville is not exactly close by.” I said now curious on why Trixie might be here,

“Last I checked she didn't want to see me for a long time.”

Chapter 16 Shrouded Paths

Chapter 16

Shrouded Paths

I still couldn't quite believe that Trixie had come all this way but here she is, sad, regretful and the most strangest that stuck out at me was how humble and soft spoken she became. She no longer talked in the royal third person and she often would get lost in introspective thought. And even though she helped around the house her tale still stung at her.

“I did find the Alicorn Amulet at that pawn shop and it cost all that I had but I spent so long searching for it, I couldn't just let it slip away.” She didn't seem to be talking to me but consoling herself in her accomplishments. “The moment I put it on I felt my power expand like never before, like I could move the sun if I wanted to. I did think about you, Michael, and your warning but I was still sore at Twilight and one little prank wouldn't hurt, right?” Shame flashed across her eyes at the memory and flinched almost if struck. I wish I could have somehow eased her pain but I knew that such inner wounds can only be treated, never cured. So I did what I could do; sit and listen with rapt attention and offer her a place to stay.

“I went to Ponyville and things quickly escalated, yeah I made a bet and looking back on it all now; it was a horrible thing for me to do. I should have went straight to you with it. I don't know how you knew it would be dangerous, I wish I just listened to your warning.” I didn't want to re-open old wounds and this event had happened a while ago, a week ago while.

“But the Amulet is no longer with you is it?” I asked gently.

“No, Twilight had it last. She tricked me with a phoney amulet and left with some zebra.” Trixie admitted. Fearbane insistently bothered me about that Amulet not even sleep escaped its demands but I couldn't just leave my job with the orchard. I had to plan and discuss with Braeburn that I needed to leave town on important business; I was surprised at how soon the days were set up that I planned to be gone. The Void clouds didn't go away and they rained at predicted intervals then allowed light to pass when they were done.

As agreed, and as appropriate, I was paid accordingly as my job entailed, with a little extra which he insisted as part of 'magical services' but it was money and I wasn't about to refuse a gift.

“Sapphire didn't react very well to it, said she couldn't hold my hoof through life and asked me to leave. And here I am.” Trixie finished.

“Is that all of it? Are you sure you're not leaving important details out?” I asked trying to figure a plan out, I've been planning for a little over two weeks now and I felt confidant about it. Get to Ponyville, talk to Twilight about that amulet and somehow convince her to give it to me. The only part that bugged the crap out of me was talking to Twilight, I gave a bad impression of myself and I needed her cooperation for this. I guess that was the only thing holding me up.

“You kept a detail out about your 'friend' do you even know what she is?” Trixie didn't ask menacingly or even mean, she was concerned and worried to the edge of being scared.

“Sapphire told you, did she?” I asked feeling the hairs on my head raise like tiny zombies rising from the grave. A tension rose within in myself but I fought with it to calm myself. Glitterlamp wasn't in the room she was out visiting a new found friend of hers to get some choice blocks of wood for her hobby.

“Yes, Trixie, I know exactly what she is. She holds no spell over me if that's what your asking.” I said with a snarl sneaking into my mouth.

“I see, you didn't seem to be duped, I mean you shrugged off those traps at Courage's Folly like it wasn't even there.” Trixie smiled and laughed disarmingly. “Well, if you don't think she is a threat, I'll trust your judgment.” And just like that the tension was gone, Trixie trusted me that Glitter wasn't a threat. Just like that. I don't know what happened at Ponyville with that Amulet but it changed her, not like how Fearbane changed me. But maybe it did, she no longer had an air of superiority about her but her humbleness borderlines depression and self accusation.

“Hey cheer up, you still have one thing over Twilight's head.” I said trying to be optimistic and trying to keep up with these mood swing that Trixie was prone to.

“What's that?” She asked smiling knowing that a compliment was coming.

“Twilight still hasn't summoned one of my kind yet.” A smile spread across her face and nodded her head.

“I did, but I stole you from your world.” She countered losing the smile in an instant. “I'm working on the spell that would send you back.” She sounded both wounded and sincere. Her eyes were filled with an unspoken apology.

“Glad you did, this world is a lot more fun.” I said leaning back. “Yeah, because of you I actually have some real friends. I was living with a mask on my face everyday, feels good to let loose.” I said lying down on the couch. “And sometimes all you need is to take a nap, try it. Take a nap. I think you'll be surprised.”

Trixie looked at me with a raised eyebrow but found a place to sleep.

“Are you flirting with me?” Trixie asked trying to see if I was joking or not.

“Nope, being literal. No nightmares will happen with me around.” I said soothingly already feeling my mind slip. “Glitterlamp will probably be a while, and she already agreed to have some fun in town before we leave. And you're welcome to join us on our fun as well.”

“Seriously? After what I've told you?” Trixie seemed surprised that she wasn't being called out on.

“Whatever you've done can't be all that terrible, violence isn't in your nature.” I said willing her to relax enough for this to work.

I slipped into my slumber and watched the various streams flow around me looking for Trixie's. Soon enough a pale blue ribbon flowed around with subdued movements wrapped around my arm and pulled me into her dreams.

A large grand stage stood at the front of a large gathering of hopeful fillies and foals waiting for a show. Adults littered the crowd with less than hopeful faces and with a sudden flash of fireworks Trixie stood at the front lip of her stage as she bragged about her daring feats of magic. However, something kept interrupting her, twisting time back changing just enough to be noticeable until Trixie walked out for the seventh time with no bragging and no fireworks.

Now she was being pulled around on a stage made of pure gold with the Alicorn Amulet around her neck and her eyes sparked blood red. Ponies carried out humiliating tasks for her amusement and she chortled at their predestined short comings. Despite all of this her eyes screamed with terror like a nightmare that she couldn't control, feeding off her own fears to fuel this hell.

Normally I thought she would have enjoyed this dream with all her might but now she didn't liked what she saw.

“Hey! Over here!” I called out kicking off the ground and flew until I stood right before her. Her shock cracked the dream making the world come to a stand still. Immediately I felt weary from this Dream Walk.

“How, what, what's going on!?” She demanded and with each word the Amulet flashed threateningly.

“So is this what happened at Ponyville?” I asked looking the crowd of weary sad faces. “I can see why you're not proud. But I'm here to make dreams not nightmares” I grabbed a hold of Trixie and fell backwards into my Void.

The first few minute of nothing terrified Trixie and only until we were placed in an open field of flowers did she stop screaming. Even then, it took her a while to get used to things. I set up her a stage and given her all the things she asked for to put a show on. In no time at all she was pulling off amazing feats of magic which left me smiling and cheering the whole time. It was really good to see Trixie smiling and enjoying her time here.

A wedge had slyly dug itself into my brow and it wasn't until she asked for me to come up and help her with an act did I realize how tired I was. It wasn't until after I took one step and fell face first into the soft lush grass that I realized I couldn't keep the connection going.

I woke abruptly as my head screamed for mercy against the skull shattering pounding that begged to be let loose. The pain became so great I put my head between my knees in efforts to control the drum which beat so loudly. I fell off the couch from the wracking pain which grew from my brow.

“Was it because I forced my way in!? Luna didn't feel like this!” I pleaded with logic trying to find how this was happening. “Because she doesn't dream like this and I pulled her into MY head!! No wonder it feels so full!”

“Hey are you OK?” Trixie ventured the question. I tried to answer her but only a low groan escaped my lips, I raised my head to face her and she screamed at what she saw. Trixie bolted out of the house as if hounds were nipping at her heels yelling, “Stay still! I'll be back with help!” I opened my mouth to force words to flow, to ask her what was wrong but copper slicked my mouth and my vision tinted red.

I blinked and the red was gone but my hands had blood on them, I tried to find the source of my wound but my pained head slowed my thinking process. I don't remember crawling to the bathroom but hoisting myself to the sink mirror I saw what had terrified Trixie: I was bleeding from my eyes, noes and mouth.

The horrid red mask stared unbelieving back at me as another hammer stroke wedged the spike deeper still forcing another gush of crimson life to rush forth. I ripped Fearbane from its cradle and screamed like a wounded animal at it.

“Fearbane! Help me!” Is what I would've said if my mouth worked. The eye blinked at me in response and a ray of light illuminated my face and the wedge seemed to slide out a little.

“Don't overfill again!” Fearbane scolded me but the pain diminished even though the blood and physical pain persisted. I wanted to know what it meant by over filling and an image of myself stuffing Trixie into my head flashed across my eyes. It was also the last image I saw before everything went black.

I slept without sleep, weary and hurt I awoke feeling worse than what I blacked out at. Wounds made themselves known to me as my whole body nagged for my attention. I felt like I had overworked myself at the orchard again using every muscle in my body. Emotions ran freely all around me ranging from worried panic to carefully thought out deliberation. Glitterlamp's feelings I always associated with green but there was a new color around me and this one was riddled with soul cracking guilt hidden behind a wall of stoic temperament; it felt blue but sick.

“Start from the beginning again, somethings off. What happened?” Glitterlamp asked stiffly.

“I was talking with Michael about my problems and he told me to take a nap, I thought he was joking but he went to sleep. Then I had a dream where he was there and made things better.” Trixie spoke briefly and lacking in story telling. “Then I woke up and he was bleeding! I don't know what happened! That's why I got you!” She pleaded.

“He Dream Walked with you, and let me guess at first you saw nothing all around right? Like a starless night with no ground?” Glitterlamp explained and I felt both anger and sympathy mixed together both at me and Trixie.

“Yeah, how did you know?” Trixie asked really confused.

“Because he does the same with me but this has never happened before.” Glitterlamp spoke clearly and deliberately as if to point the fact out to Trixie.

“Fearbane told me,” the words stuck to the roof of my mouth making it sound awful and I would've just spoke with my mind but I felt Trixie needed to hear. “It was because I tried to overfill myself.”

“You tried to take me into your mind!” Trixie exclaimed startled at either the fact I was now awake or the information spooked her. I tried to open my eyes but they didn't obey me, a single touch told me that they were bandaged. “Very powerful unicorns can only enter dreams and are completely subjected to the one dreaming! Only Princess Luna has the power to enter dreams and manipulate them! How did you pull me?” Fear began to well within in her and my mouth watered in response, for some reason her fear tasted delicious.

“Where's Fearbane?” I asked hoarsely. I stretched out my hand and suddenly I could see again but something was wrong. I was looking at myself from the corner of the room with my vision painted in various shades of topaz, just like Fearbane's eye. Trixie and Glitterlamp was sitting on separate chairs in the room and gave me plenty of distance but now they are up and focused on me. I moved my hand until it was pointing to me, erm, Fearbane and willed a tendril to come forth to grab it to me but no such luck happened.

On wobbly legs and sliding past or over Glitterlamp I retrieved Fearbane and held it with the blade pointing down to look at my companions.

“Stop right there Michael! You'll end up falling and hurting yourself, you can't even- did that blink!!” Glitterlamp jumped back as I used Fearbane to be my eyes, I guess just thinking about blinking makes it blink.

“I can see just fine now, I'm OK now. Just a little sore.” I assured her as best I could.

“Are you sure?” Glitterlamp asked firmly looking me over.

“What happened to you, you weren't like this before.” Trixie asked fear welling up in her, no, fear and guilt. It felt like she blamed herself for my condition and the power that inflicted such pain to myself.

“I am stronger now,” I said as the fear wafted off of Trixie and into Fearbane. “Wasn't it like this when you summoned me? It hurt didn't it?” I said standing up straight.

“Whoa, I'm standing without hitting the ceiling? Favorite room of the house!” The thought blurted itself and silenced just as soon as it started.

“Yeah, a little but-”

“You looked just like me but it was raining and your blood just washed off.” I interjected. “I played with a power I didn't fully understand and wasn't aware of the consequences. It was my fault, not yours. Be at peace with yourself, let go of all that baggage, Ponyville and all of those problems are so far away now.” I spoke and with each moment of draining fear from Trixie the better I felt, energized, healthy.

I figured it was Fearbane feeding on the emotion and healing me with the energy. That made sense really, Sombra essentially made the Changeling race, he fought with fear and other such emotions, why should his weapons be any different? Thankfully I wasn't inflicting fear but taking it away. Already Trixie looked less tense and more relaxed; at peace with herself even but I knew there was a deeper wound that I couldn't heal as easily.

“Be at peace with yourself, no one died. Try to take comfort in that. If no one died everything else can be healed with time.” I spoke soothingly. “Just stop blaming and hating yourself, there's nothing good down that path.” I spoke softer as I reached up and began tugging at the bandages on my eyes.

“Why must everything I do end up with me hurting those around me, I couldn't care less about my own condition but when others get hurt to my recklessness, can't I do anything right!?”

The bandages were tight but one only needed to pull in the right direction for the whole deal to slide off. Seeing through both my eyes and Fearbane's was still new to me, only with the Timbers did this happen. Or did it happen more than once and I merely didn't recognize it? I could feel the power leak from my eyes as gentle streams of yellow and orange. I brought Fearbane's eye up until I could see myself.

Everything looked to be in order except that my eyes appeared to be like bright white cue balls with yellow and orange pouring out back so it dissipated just over my ears. My skin around my eyes and noes was stained red but only enough to look like I was crying intensely, my eyes gave me an alien look about myself. Much like Glitterlamp's real eyes my pupils were bright and the rest dulled in brilliance.

“Am I slowly being turned into a Changeling?” A worried thought skittered across my mind. I checked my teeth to see if fangs were growing or not. A quick inspection showed that fangs were not as prominent but all of my teeth had grown just a little more sharper, just like those Fear-Beasts.

“You're right, they'll forgive me in time.” Trixie intoned as if to taste the words and to see if truth rang within them. “Of course! How could anypony stay mad at the Great and Powerful Trixie!” And just like that her confidence and self worth had been re-sparked. “But, I'm still sorry for what I did and I have no cash to speak of. Is it still OK for me to stay here?” She asked plainly worried and still hurt from the dismissal of Sapphire.

“Of course.” I said with a smile, a half bow and a wide sweep of my arm of a welcoming gesture. “It would be rude do such a thing to my summoner.” Glitterlamp sent me approving feelings and Trixie felt overjoyed but hid it very well.

“Thank you,” she said it quietly almost as a whisper but the fact that she said it stunned me. After a moment I smiled warmly and nodded.

“You're welcome.”

“But what happened, I thought you were hurt.” Glitterlamp asked confused looking me up and down. The question was a good one but I wasn't sure if even I understood the exact reasoning of my sudden health.

“I think I'm a negative emotion eater of something, I was feeding off of Trixie's negative emotions and now I'm better. I think Fearbane also had a hand in it.” I explained still feeling confused and wondered if that answer even came close to the truth.

“That's, wait.” Trixie was really confused now. “When did you get magic!?”

“Shortly after I got Fearbane.” I sheathed Fearbane and showed her the sword to which was the only thing we took from that fort. “Sadly anything extreme seems to take a rather violent toll on me, gotta learn my limits or something.”

“And this whole 'dreaming' thing, you two can do it without harm?” Trixie was hungry for information and was that, jealousy I hear in her voice? Nah, must be me.

“Yes, we can do it without any harmful effects.” Glitterlamp/Springdew said giving me a look and a feeling as if, “Don't tell her what she doesn't need to know.” Thing going on.

Soon Trixie and Glitterlamp were talking about the details since apparently this form of magic was a very interesting topic indeed but I failed to grasp the significance of it. I was just happy as a clam that I could float things around the room with my mind! Although I did hunger to do some REAL fun with it, like the things I can do in my dreams; shape the world and all that noise.

I started gathering a few things like snacks and a few bits for a hotel or whatever equivalent they have. Fearbane won't leave me alone till I have that amulet and I know where it generally is. Even though this world is strange and I really don't blame anyone or anything about the harm that seems to find me, of course if I played with electrical wires or with flammable canisters I would get hurt. Just gotta respect the danger and power which this world operates with and once I know how to safely handle such things, then I can be safe.

Laughter and merriment came from the other room as I finished packing a knapsack of the things I felt I would need. Dang I miss my back pack. I wandered into the room where the laughing and laughter was taking place.

“Alright! Michael are you ready?” Glitterlamp asked me excited since this would be her first outing with me, and probably with anybody for a long time.

“Where should we go?” Trixie asked as we stepped into the warm afternoon air.

“Holy crap! How long have I been out?” I thought grimacing at the darkening horizons.

“Why the saloon of course! They have live performances there and really good pie!” Glitterlamp chirped and lead the way.

“Glitter, heads up. I've already talked to Trixie about this but she knows what you are, Sapphire told her. But she won't tell on you. Sorry if the timing is bad, thought that you should know.” Glitterlamp stiffened and shot me a fearful look but didn't show that she was worried. Soon we walked into the Saloon and I held my hand in front of my face in case of flying pies. Thankfully the rowdy crowd from that time wasn't here or wasn't causing trouble.

There was a sad song playing with a mare with soft features pronounced by the spot light giving her an air of fragile innocence singing about when will she find her true love. The whole crowd was enraptured by her silvery voice which almost gave her a haunting tune that would bring a tear to your eye. For all the beauty of her song and her looks it tasted sour in my ears, I hate sad songs. I tried to tune out the song as best as I could but the mare running the bar and which had the mouth watering apple pies was distracted by the song. Tears welled in everyone's eyes as they re-called asking themselves the very same question.

“Oh, Michael have you ever heard a sweeter singer?” Glitterlamp was so lost in the song leaning into me. The song grated upon my nerves like the sound of glass being fed into a wood chipper.

“When will I find you oh love?
Strong as the mountains, gentle as a dove.
Deserted and alone I stand, sadness and shadows linger here.
Please, bring me the light of the sun into my life.
I searched for you so long won't you come forth, my dear?
Don't let lonesomeness cut my happiness with its knife.
Fill my life with your kiss, your touch, your love!
Oooh!
When will you find me oh love?”

“And she wastes her voice on such a sad tune, rip my eyes out and sear my soul. Torture me now and don't let it end soon, I haven't payed my painful toll.” I spoke fiercely meaning it only for my close companions to hear but the song ended and everyone heard it. The ticking of a clock could be heard, the world seemed to scold me with silence for making such a comment. Everyone's eyes found me and glared disapprovingly at me and the singer looked at me with the most shocked eyes I've ever seen. Then I recognized the singer, it was Lilly Pond.

“Ah, crap. I said that aloud didn't I?” I said feeling the burning stares rip my body to shreds. And now, not even a half hour into our fun filled evening I managed to place myself in a saloon with angry ponies. Great.

“Ya, son, ya did.” An older stallion with a wobbly lower lip stated. My left hand reflexively slid up the blades feature until it rested upon Fearbane's hilt casually.

“I don't like sad songs, I hate`em. She sings great but I'm not apologizing.” I tried to sound calm but my rising worry crawled into my voice. I turned to the bar-mare and asked how much the Apple pie was.

“Five bits.” She said flatly and looked annoyed when I did produce the money. Stern silence and the power of peer pressure assaulted my back as visions of shadows with knives poised mere inches from my back danced across my eyes.

“Michael,” Glitterlamp sounded surprised. “I didn't know you were a poet!” I wasn't in the mood for sarcasm and I was already up to my eyeballs in trouble as is.

“Only happens when I'm stressed, are you happy that I confessed?” I snarled at her and few hooves clapped then was quickly silenced.

“I did it again.” I thought getting angrier at myself.

“It's alright, everypony has an opinion right?” Lilly tried to diffuse the situation which seemed to work, the piano pony started playing a song and she sung a different song. Everyone still glared at me but became distracted by her voice at least. Soon the pie was brought out and I quickly left the saloon avoiding legs which tried to trip me. Stomping out into the dusty road I stopped only for a moment. The air felt tight and embarrassment caused the walls to slowly squeeze down on me.

“Enjoy the pie, I don't wanna get into a fight.” I thought briskly to Glitterlamp and continued my walking trying to ignore the cheers which arose from the Saloon.

“Yeah, you better run!” One voice called out. Anger spiking within me I summoned forth my tendril wings and took to the sky. Leaving Glitterlamp, Trixie and the saloon beneath my feet.

My wings didn't really flap but just sort of twisted in the air and I was being projected where ever I willed to go. The wings lit the low hanging clouds in golden hues as I passed by them. Even though I was angry and embarrassed I never let the town disappear from my sight, I really didn't want to get lost after all. Clouds lay scattered across the late evening sky blushing as the sun gave one last wink at the land before slipping underneath the horizon. I went to burst through a cloud all epic like most painting about flying things and it felt like a stiff wool blanket.

“What the heck? Even the clouds aren't what they seem.” I thought as I failed to pierce the cloud. I gripped the infernal thing and crawled on top of it to rest. “I better not find a harp up here.” I thought whimsically while trying to enjoy the view, for what it was worth. The cloud was surprisingly comfortable and pleasant to sit on since it sank to fit my form while still being structured.

“I guess the Pegasus just live amongst the clouds.” I looked around for such a city in the sky but found none in sight. I pulled at the wooly material and it came away from the main mass easily enough for me to examine. In my hand it looked like clouds normally looked like, all misty and insubstantial but something held it firmly together.

“Wait a minute. What about the clouds I had made?” I didn't look far to find the unusually low hanging shifting, shimmering, star speckled cloak of darkness over the orchard. I flung myself off my cloud and almost regretted the reckless, near suicidal action until my wings caught my fall and brought me to my destination.

“Why on Earth do I stay inside all day! This is amazing!” I thought enjoying the whistle of wind in my ears, the cool air playing my shabby clothes and flinging my unkempt hair as I fell. The Void cloud stretched as if lonely arms searching for a hug to catch my descent and I rolled around in the fuzzy, tingly, almost existent, almost gone fabric of the clouds.

I don't recall how long I spent like this flying cloud to cloud enjoying my new found winged freedom I only experienced in my dreams. The moon hung high in the sky casting a pale light on everything and I felt tired of my fun. I even tested on how fast I could fly kicking up sand as I flew too close to the ground. The freedom of flight was such a rare jewel and I treasured it for every second pulling off daredevil stunts then to rest on a cloud only to perform another stunt soon after.

“Why was I out here again?” I thought to myself as I descended in front of my house. Hours had passed and a half moon gazed tiredly down upon me. “Ah crud, I was supposed to have a fun filled afternoo- oh, right. THAT's why I was up in the clouds.” No lights were on in the house and no one seemed to be at home.

“Maybe its best that I disappeared for a while, get to Ponyville on my own and think things out.” I turned away from the house and crouched to kick off and fly. “But Glitterlamp would wonder where you are and you did say we'd go there to find this amulet.” The thought left me kneeling in front of the house as I tried to figure out what to do. For every reason I made for leaving another reason for me to wait for Glitterlamp was made.

“You've already ruined this evening since you couldn't keep your damned opinions to yourself, apologize, sleep on it and figure it out in the morning.” The thought was solid and held wisdom and reasoning no matter how painful it would be. Mr. “Smooth” strikes again.

I stood up only to crumple back to my knees as a mental dagger buried itself within my heart filling me with a near lethal cocktail of emotions anger, worry, confusion, betrayal, worry, sadness, expectancy, worry, wondering, hurt, have I mentioned worry yet? Because it was the biggest nail piercing my body. I couldn't cry out since my jaw locked up and my lungs could only take in only so much air.

I didn't think I over stressed myself with flying, I know I didn't! Was this Glitterlamp?! The dust from the ground got into my eyes effectively blinding and choking me. Even though the pain wasn't physical it still caused my heart to feel as is an iron maiden had closed around me.

“There you are! The Great and Powerful Trixie has been looking for you all evening!” Trixie spoke sternly to me as I tried to control the bouts of unbridled emotion assailing my mind and stand at the same time.

“Hurt, so hurt.” Was what managed to pass my lips.

“What you said was pretty mean, of course everypony was hurt! Glitterlamp was in tears and ran out to try to catch you but you flew off! When did you get wings!” Trixie kept talking but I didn't pay attention.

“I let my emotions get the better of me again, what happened to my barriers? I used to be so indifferent to things but this world is so hard to ignore with all of its beauty.” Soon the assault of emotions changed as I was brought into the house then hooves took me down to the ground again.

“Where were you!?” Glitterlamp's voice shook uncontrollably her eyes were red and puffy. Her disguise had been ripped to tatters and continued to deteriorate as she gripped/hugged me making sure I stayed and listen. The emotions changed slightly worry was no longer one of them. Relief, anger, hurt remained but forgiveness was in there as well. “Don't ever do that to me ever again, I was so worried!” Her fangs pressed gently against the skin of my neck. I returned the embrace knowing she wouldn't really bite me. But the reasons to which I ran wasn't going to cut it because excuses are for the weak. Tears rolled down her cheeks as her body was wracked with sobs. How the hell do I have such an affect on her!? Does my absence truly hurt?

“I felt like I was in danger, I was scared and I didn't want to hurt anybody.” I said feeling the words turn to sand in my mouth. Trixie looked curiously upon us but gave us plenty of space. “I really hate sad songs.” I said as if it was a weakness.

“It's OK, everypony there was just so full of emotion. Braeburn organized a search party for you but we kept losing sight of you.” Glitterlamp tried to make things better. “It was just a bad time to say anything when you did.” I couldn't tell who was supposed to be the comforted. Apparently the minute I flew off everyone set up a search party but Glitterlamp had to hide here since she couldn't focus on her disguise. The fact that anyone from the saloon would even bother looking for me was disturbing, didn't they want me to leave anyway? Still wasn't going to apologize. Glitterlamp's grip on me might as well have been iron but the strength of it was comforting.

“It's alright, I forgive you. Just don't leave me like that again. My wings are still growing back.” Glitterlamp asked me trying to sound more cheerful. Her wings were no longer the stubs that I remember, maybe in a few more weeks her wings might be fully restored.

“You're right, I shouldn't have left you but you weren't the one everyone was angry with.” I reasoned back feeling guilty for leaving her.

“Doesn't matter,” Glitterlamp said firmly. “Don't ever leave me like that again.”

“OK.” I said surrendering to her.

Trixie had left the room to give us space but once the dust settled she came out. She seemed to fumble for what to say and after a few attempts she figured out what to say.

“I had fun, I mean, I got to meet everybody in town and I think they like me. And, uh,” Trixie fumbled again trying to test the mood that I and Glitterlamp was in. “They are really are sorry for running you out like that, um, is everything OK now?” I nodded my head yes

“What time is it?” I asked weary in both mind and body.

“We're gonna have to rush if we are still going to catch any train at this point.” Glitterlamp answered me.

“Well, let's see if we can catch the train. Spent too long planning this trip.” I said standing up and turned to Trixie. “Thank you for your trust, I'm still leaving you with the house and I already showed you were I put the money, bits, whatever it's called. I hope to be back soon, good night.”

“OK, and if there are no trains?” Trixie asked.

“I'll have to try again tomorrow morning.” I answered sadly.

“We'll try again.” Glitterlamp corrected me. I had already packed for the trip so we left in a matter of moments as Glitterlamp and Trixie exchanged their farewells. They got along so well and they hardly knew each other, I wish I could get along with people like that but they always ask questions; and I can hardly find people who approve of the answers.

The half moon gazed tiredly down at the train station and thankfully the train to take us to Ponyville was still there. No sooner when we stepped on board the train lurched forward carrying us to our new destination. We found the container hiding the free apple pie slices and devoured in muted silence. Glitterlamp had a little smile on her face as she kept checking her satchels and smiled even wider at one package. I guess with other people they would wonder if I meant what I meant but since she had access to my thoughts she had all the assurance in the world. I shut off and blew out all forms of light source to get to bed. I sat down and watched the dessert roll by as I blamed myself about this afternoon.

“Here, I met a tailor in town that made these for you when you were sick.” Glitterlamp dumped a lumpy gift wrapped present into my lap. “Cheer up, its a present. C`mon! Open it! Open it! I wanna see the look on your face!” She squirmed and danced at the same time eagerly waiting for me to open the lumpy gift. The Large gift was not solid but squishy and the wrapping was shabby with ribbons holding it together, it was hand,erm, hoof wrapped and a lot of care was put into it.

I pulled the string apart careful of the yellow and green checkered wrapping to revealing a new shirt and pants. I held the new articles of clothing with wide eyes and Glitterlamp was congratulating herself at surprising me. The emerald green pants were made of cotton while a dark orange shirt made an odd color combination but when I put them on they fit, they actually fit! The sleeves didn't stretch too far or was too tight! The same with the pants fit exactly how pants should. Forget the colors! I'll wear just about anything that fits me!

I've always had problems finding anything that fit! They were loose on me but that left me to actually move in them. I snapped down and hugged Glitterlamp being filled with happiness.

“Thank you so much!” I gushed with glee.

“I knew you would like them! Don't worry about the cost like you usually do, she loves the challenge you give her.” She patted my back, like what happened earlier didn't even matter if she could give me such gifts. “Hey I know you're tired but,” Glitterlamp pulled out both the pillows and blankets. “Do you mind taking me to Courage's Folly? Once were done and all?”

“Yeah, we can go. Might even find some loot.” I yawned and tried to get comfortable. Glitterlamp crawled next to me and gripped me like I was a stuffed animal nuzzling me.

“Will you always do this?” I asked remembering all the times I asked her not to.

“Your heart belongs to me, doesn't it? And since my heart belongs to you, why is it weird?” She asked snuggling me a little bit more.

“Nothing at all.” I murmured as I fell asleep.

Chapter 17 What Is The Color Of My Soul?

Chapter 17

What Is The Color Of My Soul?

Luna stood before me some distance away with a sour frown that marred her usual beauty.

“We thought that you were hiding, why did you think that such an act would go unnoticed?” Luna said sternly. My armor had changed, it usually was that of high end fantasy being two or even three times bigger than the person wearing it. Now it was sleek against my body but the color pattern stayed the same. “We refer, of course, to those clouds you made.”

“Oh, right. Those.” I answered getting a better look at my new area. It was a forest I never visited before. “That was to help a parched orchard. I'm not apologizing for good deeds.”

“It makes it harder for us to hide you when you expose yourself in such a way.” She retorted stamping a hoof.

“What are they going to do to me? What is Celestia going to do to me? Your entire culture can't even fathom violence, I don't feel threatened.” I countered walking around but keeping an eye on her. “I haven't even had a nightmare here yet, good job by the way if it was your doing, but I'm starting to enjoy being here. Y'know start living here.” This information was either old news or she really didn't care, well no indication to either as she just kept the same disapproving frown.

“We have no problem with that, but our sister does. Already investigators are sent to Appaloosa to figure those clouds out, they'll find you too.” Luna said as if talking to a very dense child that refuses help.

“I would be worried if I was Appaloosa, shame that I'm not. I LOVE traveling, did you know that, and I've always wanted to ride trains to new places.” I answered smugly enjoying this unintentional game of hide and go seek. “Look everything is going to be OK, now is that all or is there a story you want to tell me? I do want to know all I can around a thousand or so years ago.” I asked trying not to sound insulting.

“Maybe you should visit the Crystal Kingdom, it just revealed itself tonight.” Luna gave a huff at me and added. “Draiden would have loathed to see what humans have become, lost from harmony.” And with those words she disappeared.

“Hear that Glitterlamp! The Kingdom revealed itself! I know where we are going for a vacation!” I called out as the forest melted away and Tall human buildings rose out of the deeps becoming solid. Glitterlamp was galloping toward me laughing herself to tears.

“What?” I asked starting to catch the contagious laugh. “Why are we laughing?”

“You can stand up against powerful royalty like its nothing but a room full of angry ponies send you running! You have got some odd priorities!” Glitterlamp told me after she was all laughed out but another fit caught her when she had to explain it to me. Looking on it though, despite the fact the memory hurt, it was funny. Only a little. “So the Crystal Kingdom has been found! That's amazing news maybe I can find out my true origin!” She cried happily.

“Could be fun.” I admitted.

“Fun! Worrywart! Once were done with the amulet, lets go! I remember in Canterlot there was a set of rails going north that nopony used, I bet THAT'S the rails to the Crystal Kingdom!” Glitterlamp was beside herself with glee.

It even carried over when we woke up by the train stopping into the next station.

“Um, Michael we did wake up didn't we? Or are you playing a prank.” Glitterlamp asked me quizzically trying to read me. I followed her eyes to my left arm and it was covered in a black and gold armor with ivory markings, I hadn't even noticed in the tips of my armored fingers had claws now. The armor crawled up my arm and simply stopped existing like a computer glitch. I had to concentrate just to make it fade entirely but it resisted this time! I tried to rub the thing off flinging myself to my feet wrestling with the steel that had manifested upon my arm. I quickly looked over the rest of my body and just like my arm the sleek armor had covered patches of my body. I grabbed Fearbane and looked into its eye.

“Hey, knock it off. Get this armor off now.” I spoke sternly. The only response I could tell was something that kinda mumbled 'not my fault' at me. I looked over the armor patches and noticed that it had little straps like normal armor, it wasn't fused to my skin or anything. The armor felt real, had texture, temperature, hell it even sounded like metal when I tapped the gauntlet against the wall. Thankfully just lifting a latch and loosen a strap made the armor disintegrate but in some spaces I could barely fit my fingers in it.

The train whistle signaled its ready for departure and not even all of my armor had came off yet.

“We gotta get off! The train is about to go again!” Glitterlamp spoke with urgency as I still fumbled with the lock box like latches and straps. I stumbled and fell through the door onto the station and didn't even pay attention to anyone as I lifted the last latch on my right boot.

“OK,” I sighed outwardly relieved that I could get all of that off but having that happen made me look upon my power in a different light. “That was weird. Well first item on the list,” I said trying to act as if nothing had happened and dreading the talk with Twilight. “We need to find Twilight to see if she has the Amulet.” Getting back onto my feet a familiar voice greeted me and tackled me back onto the ground.

“You came back you really did!” A young voice filled with glee cheered. The young colt was Icecube and he was dancing a merry jig on my ribs. He was bigger now and his small childish form had grown to what might be whats considered teen-hood. “Things are getting kinda scary around here, follow me.” And with those words his joy was gone and the grim seriousness of which I knew only far to well wiped his face clean of the same joy.

“Just go with it, he was one of the first ponies that I met. And somethings off, I'll let you know when I figure it out.” I mentally sent to Glitterlamp looking around at the colorful town with a discerning eye. The town looked very much the way I left it the last time, how long ago was that?

“Was it only a few weeks ago I had arrived here?” I thought as I looked at the sparse streets but something was off. The sun was shining the fountain was still working in the center of town, posters were scattered around town, a light fog hung low to the ground, everyone looked chipper and greeted another on the street, and something smelled wonderful.

“You've been with me for about three months, have you already forgotten?” Glitterlamp informed me looking me over but something lurked behind my perception nagging me. The town was quite save for a few nervous birds singing only a note or two.

Fear.

It was the fog that hugged the ground, it poured off Icecube and every other pony that walked the streets. The smiles were false, the laughter was strained and everyone kept glancing at each other over their shoulders. They were afraid of something. But what?

Soon inside a modest house Icecube's parents immediately recognized me and seemed to relax but they had a hushed whisper, but I could make out a single word. “Password?” and the rest was spoken too softly to understand. They both looked like they had been staying up for too long, then they tensed at Glitterlamp.

“Who is she?” The father asked but the tone made it sound like a demand. Fear pulsed from him and instinctively I breathed it in reveling in the surge of power it gave me.

“Dad, he's here to help. I doubt Dreamers can be fooled with magic, they mastered magics far greater than that to be fooled by simple parlor tricks.” Icecube countered standing next to me. “He doesn't know what's going on, we should do our best to tell him. I know he can help, I can feel it.”

“Yeah, nopony else could see through a Changeling's magic better than a Dreamer. Tell us, What do you see?” The dark brown earth stallion questioned me. Better just start with the truth.

“You are afraid. That much is plain. I don't know if I can help but I seek the Alicorn Amulet,” his eyes widened at the mention of the name. “Yes, you know what I'm talking about.”

“Yes, shortly after Princess Twilight freed us from Trixie's grip she gave that accursed thing to a zebra.” He paused for a minute and after a moment the mare spoke.

“Her name is Zecora dear,” a dark eyed mare came to his aid. “She took the amulet and went into the Everfree Forest. We had to leave our home in Neighbraska since the invasion, but won't you help us?” She questioned me eagerly waiting for an answer.

“Ask, and I shall answer.” I said finally, interested and almost intoxicated by the power I was absorbing from their fear. The way I said it came out creepier then what I wanted but they seemed desperate for help.

“Well, see,” Icecube's father stammered. “Normally we would ask our mayor for help, but see, it's out of her hooves! She can't do anything about the Changelings living in our town! Nopony can't tell who's friends or neighbors anymore!” He gushed nervously shifting his feet and I could feel Glitterlamp growing uncomfortable of this conversation and where it could go.

“What my husband means, can you go through our town and expose the imposters? They are a horrid weed that needs to be plucked and thrown away. They eat love and lie to get what they want. Nopony is safe while they are around.” She finished, looking ashamed of even suggesting or admitting to her paranoia. They acted as one being, when one finished or faltered in speech the other finished the thought.

“Wait, Twilight is a Princess? Why not ask her for help?” I asked trying to take in all the information.

“All the way in Canterlot, hard to ask her from here. I don't trust the mail these days. The mail pony might be a changeling!” The mare said as if it was simple fact.

“Let me get this straight. You want me to go on a little inquisition and tell you who the imposters are?” I asked unbelieving that such a peaceful race would be using scare tactics. “And after I find them, what do you suppose I do to them?”

“Get them out of town!” The two of them answered at once.

“I can't, I mean I can't just look at someone and tell who they are. Whatever legend you heard that Humans can do that is wrong, or I'm not strong enough for that type of magic.” I said but felt like I need to do something for them. “Changelings don't eat normal food, when you are in doubt of someone. Invite them to dinner and watch their reactions. That's all I can think of, and if they're not changelings; you did a nice thing for someone.” I said trying to sound reasonable and console the disappointed faces. Icecube wasn't at all disappointed in fact his face beamed!

“Yeah! Let's start doing that! Let's get everyone doing that so maybe life will be normal again!” His enthusiasm was contagious and already he leaped out the door and began talking to people. Icecube's parents didn't seem so sure and followed after their child but the mare looked over her shoulder and spoke almost in a whisper.

“Fluttershy knows that forest best, see her if you want a guide.”

I nodded my thanks and allowed Glitterlamp to look around town to establish her uncanny sense of direction. Fearbane however had a different idea; already I could feel a pull on my soul toward a forests edge. I stood next to the fountain but the forest seemed to loom before me, calling me. Never mind the forest's edge was a considerable distance away I could almost smell the dark undergrowth.

“Dreamer! Hellooo!” Glitterlamp sung in front of me and waved a hoof in my face. “Fluttershy's house is this way.” Then she began walking in a direction. The Fear that I had eating ever since I got here was boiling within me, filling me with power and begged for a release or I would explode. I fought down the urge to display such acts of power if I couldn't control it; waking with patches of armor was one thing, I don't really want to think about what could come out. After a moment I followed after Glitterlamp as she took me even closer to the forest's edge.

The forest filled up my entire field of vision with every step I took and soon I was on a path to a small humble cottage that looked like a gathering of trees agreed to weave themselves into a house. The design looked artificial but the feeling of it all seemed way too natural. I stopped at the small, front gate that led to Fluttershy's house and waited there. Glitterlamp was better at convincing people around here to help. Animals lingered and skittered between my legs unafraid, so unlike the small critters of Earth. They lacked a fear of humans and played as if I didn't even exist, a squirrel ran up my body to get a better jump to a branch. The tiny claws scratched my skin and startled me that I swore so intensely that I earned a rebuke from Glitterlamp.

“Don't say that again.” Was the low growl of a rebuke. “We need to make a good impression if we want her to help us.”

“Right, sorry, not used to small animals not being afraid of humans is all.” I said keeping an eye on the little fuzzy bugger. Glitterlamp didn't wait for my response and walked up the short path to knock on the door. The door opened ever so slightly. Glitterlamp felt happy at first but after a few minutes of talking her mood dropped to a disappointed sadness. Glitterlamp walked back to me with her head hung low in defeat.

“She says that she's busy with a badgers birth. And she doesn't want to go in there unless she absolutely has too.” Glitterlamp told me then she started heading back to Ponyville.

“Alright, let's go anyways.” I said taking steps toward the forest's edge.

“Are you stupid?! Don't you know- wait, right. You're not afraid of dark forests. Still it's not safe to go into a forest without a guide. Let's just go back to Appaloosa, there aren't any Timber Wolves there.”

“What's wrong, why do you want to go back all of a sudden?” I thought quickly trying to find out.

“Look, going into a forest is one thing, going in without a guide is crazy!” Glitterlamp exclaimed. “There's all sorts of things in there that's just, unnatural!” She regretted those words in a moment because that peaked my interest and made me want to go in even more.

“Fearbane will guide us.” I thought confidently. “It wants this thing as much as I do. And I think you still want to see Courage's Folly don't you?”

“Yeah, but, what if,” She started several times and I could feel that she was deeply conflicted about the forest. “Do you really think we'll be OK?”

“What in Hell happened in these forests that almost everyone is terrified by them!” I mentally fumed unbelieving of Glitterlamp's sudden lack of courage. “Of course we'll be fine. Trust me.”

She nodded and came right beside me as we approached the edge.

“If she is so afraid of the forest, why is her house right next to it anyway?” I thought shaking my head.

“I have no clue.” Glitterlamp said agreeing with me.

The forest was different yet the same as the one leading to Courage's Folly. It was dark, unnaturally so, vines hung down low enough to get in my face and something felt wrong. So wrong I wondered why I didn't feel it earlier and I understood why Glitterlamp had felt earlier. Something slept within this forest, old, twisted, dark and full of malice. We haven't even found a trail that Zecroa might have even took. Out of frustration with my own wavering heart and the impending gloom of the forest I drew Fearbane from its cradle.

“Stand back.” I warned and began hacking the foliage apart to at least clear a path for us. The blows split small trees and vines equally as I moved like a wraith being driven by revenge. I didn't really know where I was going but I felt the pull; being able to work off the pent up energy was a nice plus. The forest was as if it was the middle of the night but the trees weren't woven as tightly as it should be to get that effect. The energy started to make me light headed and all I wanted was a nice even, clear, pleasant path.

When I swung down to separate the vines from my path a blinding lash of both gold and dark struck forth incinerating all that it touched. In the same instant I felt my very soul in the blast as it extended from my body and I could feel every foot of decimated dirt. I even knew that Zecora was now aware of my approach, because the path lead right to her cottage. The large tendril of Void light lingered for only a moment before slamming back into my body with tremendous force.

“Wake up! Wake up!” Glitterlamp pleaded with me. My eyes snapped open instantly fearing of what harm I might have inflicted on her when the power surged forth. “I'm alright. You just scared me is all.”

“What happened?” I asked as Glitterlamp helped me back to me shaking knees.

“Nothing, you just passed out when this beam burned us a path. You floated in the air, and you were quiet. I mean, you always make sound even when you sleep but,” she smiled and shook her head. “I don't like it being quite anymore.”

The waves of relief felt good and warm. I didn't feel like anything was broken or bleeding so I stood up steadily and looked down the carved path. No embers were left nor burn marks were evident but the smell of fire filled the forest. Critters squeaked in panic at the smell and skitter around unseen among the brush. The path looked as if the dirt had been replaced with clear, smooth glass with the sun shining down upon it making it look very inviting.

“Was I out for long?” I asked rubbing my head and spitting dirt as we walked down the path. The trees above had been incinerated as well letting daylight intrude on the dark forest but the path was wrong. The dirt had been turned into glass freezing the path in time as our feet clicked and pattered across the surface.

“Not for long at all, maybe for a minute or so?” Glitterlamp said looking down the newly created path. “I think you're waking up. You're not bleeding this time.”

“Wait, what do you mean 'waking up'? That doesn't make sense.” I asked suddenly worried that I may still be laying on the forest floor still unconscious. “Are you telling me I'm still dreaming?” I asked pleadingly.

Glitterlamp pulled out an old but well preserved book with a human and a pony gracing the cover. The book was a faded red while the figures appeared to be stamped into the material as silver.

“I borrowed this from the library in Appaloosa and it's the book with all the human tales. I can definitely see a trend, and I thought this would be a great opportunity for teaching you to read.” She laughed and put the book away. “Can't have you only reading cook books all day!” I laughed along with her and looked down the winding glass path.

“Any idea how long it will take? Doesn't even look like we're close.” I thought disappointed eagerly wanting this search to be over.

“Nope, never been here before. Gives us plenty of time to talk doesn't it?” She smiled cheerfully and took to the path at an enjoyable stroll. Funny at how such a little thing like sunlight can change an entire area. The Everfree forest didn't seem nearly as imposing and sinister but I still couldn't shake off the slumbering malice that lingered about even as weak it was now.

“According to one of the stories, The Undreaming, the little colt who couldn't sleep is comforted by Princess Luna and her Human Friend, Draiden, and plays until he falls asleep. The thing is though, Draiden always referred to himself as Draiden the Awoken. And he always was dissatisfied with his magic and used things he called 'science' to get the same results but he had a profound love for everything around him.” Glitterlamp had pulled the book out without breaking her easy stride. The book showed a picture of three figures having fun as Luna made little sparkles while Draiden pointed to the stars but the seemed to blur. “He was very interested in what lies beyond the stars and astrology. The tale went that he taught Luna how to control the moon and the importance of it. The ironic thing is; he had ridiculous amounts of magic but he didn't like using it all that much. Some say he was obsessed with knowing everything.”

She spoke clearly and with great enthusiasm but my feet hungered for a quicker pace regardless, her telling of this story helped dispel the uneasiness from the woods. The book was meant for a much younger audience but I did see how it was still relevant. Luna mentioned Draiden earlier this morning but that seemed so long ago now, so he was human too. Curiouser and curiouser.

“Draiden's favorite spell was swirling small magic sparks together for different effects. Most of The Undreaming is exploring the possibility of dreams and what they could be, or really, how dreams and magic may be the same thing. But Draiden disappeared after a while and never heard from again roughly,”

“A thousand years ago.” We finished together.

“Exactly! I think we're on to something here, and the answer may be in this book!” Glitterlamp cried excitedly flipping through the pages. “Hey, what the?” Confusion washed over my mind and I looked to the page which caused this. A page was sloppily torn out. “What a horrible thing to do!” Glitterlamp snapped the book shut.

“Pretty rotten thing to do.” I mentally agreed.

“What I was getting at is that you're not really awake, the more your dreams leak over to this world the more you wake up. So what I'm saying is, don't resist your own magic. Who tears a page out of a story book!?” She seethed stamping alongside me. Between this new story and Glitterlamp still furious about the torn page the sun began to set and the path stretched on.

“I didn't expect this trip would take this long, I didn't even pack a tent or anything like that.” I mused and looking at the waning light as darkness crept closer.

“Not that stopped you before.” Glitterlamp said looking around thoughtful.

“Wait, how did-” I paused and looked at her slyly, “right. You looked through my memories again haven't you.”

“Maybe.” Glitterlamp smiled openly back. It's true that you really need a tent, it's just nice to have one though. We broke away from the glass path in search of a descent sleeping area. A few things to look for a camping site; first, plenty of space for pitching a tent preferably not under a tree, second, enough space between you and your fire pit and fuel for the fire, usually dry, dead wood.

An hour was spent in vain trying to find a suitable space in this dense forest and everything was so green and wet! We found a dirt path leading that connected back to the glass path, or really the glass cut across the dirt. We agree to explore this path just in case that it leads to Zecora's home.

“This is kinda exciting isn't it!?” Glitterlamp beamed. “Going camping for the first time! What do you usually do when you camp?” She asked trying to hide her nervousness at the ever creeping darkness with fog rolling in to add a sinister effect to the dusk.

“Keep warm for the most part. Roasted marshmallows come to mind.” I answered and Glitter stamped her hoof.

“Oh, that would have been good about now. Is camping much like a sleep over?” She asked keeping the conversation going.

“Kinda.” I answered as a rickety bridge emerged from the fog. Age spoke for this decaying artifact of the past. Heeding to Glitterlamp's advise I let my power manifest itself giving my wings back. “Let's fly over this thing, I don't think it'll hold my weight.”

“It does look pretty old doesn't it?” She said appraising the bridge as well. Glitterlamp took one last look around checking that no one was watching and threw away her disguise. Her insect like wings that ended in several points rather than a rounded body, it was much longer since I last saw it. Her lank moss green hair shined like metal in the light and her eyes gleamed with an inner brilliance. Her eye didn't look like any other eye with her 'pupil' being only a brighter shade of mint green than the rest of her eye. Glitterlamp's body resembled a dark carapace being stiff but flexible in parts to allow movement with her legs littered with irregular holes, much like Swiss cheese. Her horn curved backwards ever so slightly and fangs extended past her lips giving her a very vampire-like look about her. Her rump was devoid of any 'cutie mark' that 'normal' ponies have. Glitterlamp's form definitely had a sense of fullness about her.

“My eyes are over here, Dreamer.” Glitterlamp teased me with that beautiful ethereal voice of hers while giving me a little shake before leaping into the air. Rusty would be being polite at describing her attempts of flight. “Shut up!” She scolded me when I chuckled. “It's harder than it looks!” I took to the air on my own wings gently floating in the air. The chasm's drop looked fatally deep and I did not want to risk a fall. Wings or no wings.

“I can fly! I know I can!” Glitterlamp cried out frustratedly barely hovering a foot or two off the ground. “Why aren't my wings long enough!”

“Worry not, dearest, I can carry you over.” I massaged her thoughts with comfort as I slipped underneath her to carry her upon my back. “Soon your wings will be strong enough to carry yourself but not today.” I assured her as I made the short distance across the chasm. Once clear of the chasm's drop I allowed her to buzz next to me as she tried to fly with me.

“I can do it!” Glitterlamp kept telling herself as I looked around trying to dispel the growing fog. The fog would be brushed back only to rush back up making my efforts seem in vain. Soon other objects began to take shape beyond the fog as we floated along.

It was another ruin.

But this one was much bigger than Courage's Folly. Where the Folly was more or less a large tower this looked like a castle.

“Where do you think we are?” Glitterlamp panted in my ear as she landed, clinging to my back.

“No idea.” I whispered at the gentle spires stretching to the sky. “But where there are ruins, there is forgotten treasure.” I smiled at her, adventure dancing in my head.

“Kinda looks like Canterlot, doesn't it?” Glitterlamp asked slowly turning her head to try to look at more of it.

“Haven't been to Canterlot so I can't say. It doesn't look like Courage's Folly at all though.” I replied looking for a place to set camp. Large crumbling courtyard would service our purpose as I deposited Glitterlamp to the ground but something felt wrong about his place. The familiar tang of Fear clung to the ground and, Regret? Hard to tell.

“What do you think happened here? And do you think anything might still be here.” Glitterlamp asked sensing my feelings.

“Hard to say, keep your wits about you. Use those magic daggers if you have to, I'll make this quick.” I said taking off for the woods. The distance wasn't far but I could feel Glitterlamp slip away from me and every passing second only made my task all the more urgent.

“Anything could happen and I wouldn't be even aware of it!” My thoughts betrayed me assaulting me with gruesome images. Fear-beasts devouring her was the first in line. “But Glitter is strong, she can defend herself. Only if she knew she was being attacked! Why did you just leave her behind like that!? Do you think that tree would do? She could be dead! Just ripped clean out of the ground and prepared at the camp? Yes.” I agreed and wrapped my tendrils around a thick tree truck. I began to fly up but jerked back like a dog on a leash. The tree must have deep roots as I strained against the weight. The strain was making my back ache but the creaking of the wood and the increasing urgency spurred me on until a deep resounding snap like boulders cracking sent me launching skyward with my prize. I don't know how long I spent looking for this tree but it took too long getting it out of the ground.

“Crap! It's green!! This won't burn easily.” I thought realizing my mistake but hurried back to Glitterlamp but slowed by the tree's weight. “How far did I go!?” I fumed as the fog didn't reveal the castle. “Please don't be lost,” I thought frantically pushing myself to go even faster. The hand on Fearbane's hilt began to ache with the death grip. Only until I could feel Glitterlamp's mental embrace did I calm down.

Confusion and worry greeted my mind as Glitterlamp responded to my condition. I landed in the middle of the courtyard, dropping the tree behind me I looked around for Glitterlamp.

“Glitter! Where are you?” I sent out like a beacon.

“OW!” Glitterlamp cried out from my right. “Think a little louder, it's not like I can't hear you or anything!”

“Sorry.” I flinched apologetically searching for her hiding place.

“Oh wow, brought a whole tree- are you all right?! You're all shaken up! Did you find something out there?” Glitterlamp emerged from the thick fog and began searching me as I searched her. “Oh, don't scare me like that! I thought something was wrong.” And with a gesture my feelings of dread and fearful thoughts were banished.

“I shouldn't have left, who knows what's lurking in this fog.” I said glaring around at the enclosing darkness, even my magic infused eyes were having difficulty piercing the shadows. “Let's get out of the open, did you find anywhere?”

“Yeah, looks like a guard's room but it has a fire place. It's weird but, you just need to see it.” Glitterlamp said and began to lead me to the place she found. I grabbed the tree with my magic and dragged it behind me.

“A whole tree.” Glitterlamp laughed at me. “I was just getting comfortable and guessing you were going to be gone for a while,” I chuckled at the situation as well feeling better in her presence, “what scared you so bad out there? You were barely gone at all.” My boots struck softly at the smooth timeworn cobblestones with moss muffling my steps.

“If you were at Courage's Folly and seen what I fought you'd be more respectful of the danger that these ruins might bring.” I said rubbing my left fore-arm bearing the full jaw line of a savage bite of a Fear-Beast. In fact all of my scars began to itch and crawl at the very thought of that battle making me more on edge. “Sorry, I didn't mean to sound rude.”

“I still want to see this Courage's Folly when we're done with this whole amulet business.” Glitter reminded me sounding even more interested and possibly angry? But not directed at me.

“Yeah, it should be alright to go. Nothing's there anymore,” then I remembered I didn't fully explore the fort, “I think.” I added skeptically. The structure was in bad shape. It was a large stone rectangle that branched from the wall with rounded edges and decorative stone beams that mimicked wood. The roof had a large hole in it and moss clung to everything here. The door broke free of its hinges and shattered to tooth picks as I gave it a little push. The furniture was simple and practical with very few comfort items. Besides the door it looked like everything else was made of stone.

I could see where the fireplace was and I turned and used my tendrils to slice the tree into more manageable sections. Strange at how my magic tendrils can be both gentle as a hand and dangerous as a knife. Soon the wood was brought in and Glitterlamp picked up a piece and her eyes widened with her jaw dropping low.

“This is cherry! This is my absolute favorite wood to carve!” Glitterlamp began attacking the wood pile for choice pieces and more than once did she snatch a chunk of wood out of my hands. After a few blurring moments almost the whole tree was in her 'to save' pile and hardly anything for the fireplace. “Well, I really like this wood and, and you can't burn these pieces! Take those pieces.” She pointed her hoof at the small whimsical pile while she sat in front of her towering pile.

“We won't have enough for a fire for long.” I tried to reason.

“This is my favorite wood.” She said stubbornly.

“We'll need more wood than this.” I said trying to be patient.

“There's plenty.” She folded her arms and seemed to relax. “There are roots which you can use and there are plenty of branches. I want these pieces to carve and to decorate our plain house.” She said unmoving and determined but she made her point. I swept up the scraps closer to the fireplace and then stopped.

“I don't have anything to light this fire anyway, never mind.” I said laughing cruelly at myself sitting down in a corner digging into my back back and pull out a few vegetables to munch on them.

“Yes you do, you have your magic.” Glitterlamp suggested.

“With the luck I've been having with it, I'll light everything on fire.” I countered feeling tired and just wanted to rest. The room looked better on the inside but not by much. Instead of mortar or cement between the wall and floor bricks; moss filled the empty spaces until it looked more like moss with some bricks in it.

“No you won't,” She encouraged. “You won't get better if you don't practice or even try.” Not wanting to resist or even argue I arranged the sticks to a stacked square to let air flow through it easily. I used Fearbane to shave a stick to fine long strips to help start the fire and when everything was done I was still sitting in front of a cold pile of wood with Fearbane laid across my lap.

“Would be better if the wood was dead and dry.” I thought critically to myself. My magic still lingered about me filling my eyes with a golden radiance and emerging from my shoulder-blades as golden energy beams slowly twirling in the air. Even though I no longer even need to concentrate about this manifestation of power my mind was slowing down to a crawl. Embers flickered through my minds eye as I remembered all my other camp fires. My family flashed through my mind but it didn't hurt nearly as bad this time but my heart still stung as if a shell cracked open. Faces illuminated by the fires glow flickered in and out as my heart grew heavy but the flame was consistent.

Marshmallows, hotdogs, simple camp meals roasted filling the air with mouth watering goodness because we knew how to make the marshmallows gooey all the way through while trapping it in a crisp shell. I slowly used a tong to grab one of the burning pieces hoping to gain insight on how to cast magical fire.

“You're doing it, look!” Glitterlamp interrupted my flow of memories as a small orange flame holding on to nothing floating an inch above Fearbane's eye. As if in a trance I reached out and grabbed the small hungry flame to hold it in my hand. It didn't burn when it touched me but faded into Void black complete with golden embers stuck within.

“Whoa,” Glitterlamp breathed in starring at the strange flame. Despite being black it threw light as if it was normal. I moved slowly and dropped the flame into the center of the fire place and the Void color sank back into its core and the orange came forward. The fire didn't waste any time and began happily licking the wood as if it didn't care it was green until it grew up into a comfy blaze still holding a black core.

“See? It didn't get out of control.” Glitterlamp said patting my back. Embedded in the stone was a rusted iron rod with a hook to hang pots or cauldrons which Glitterlamp used to boil some water over the new flame. When I was focusing on the fire Glitterlamp already set up camp, blankets laid to cushion the ground, a shimmery wall occupied the doorway and roof, food was set on a stone booth built into the wall and now she set out rough silverware for me. “I really do envy you, your strong family ties. Must be nice.” Glitterlamp confided in me. “Trixie was right about you, you can be almost impossible to stop but once you get quiet, you get sad. Why?” The fact that she was here made me feel bad, here she's trying to have a nice camp out and I'm moping around like a dope. She could still be in Appaloosa recovering and safe but she came along to take care of me like a child. I smiled and tried to force the memories and emotions into the background to, hopefully, fade.

“If I stop, I, my mind starts to wander.” I said not wanting to talk.

“Oh no, hiding it will only make it worse. You're like this in public, kinda like me. You put on a mask to get through the day. I can feel it y`know.” Glitterlamp sat in front of me and forced me to look into her eyes. “With Braeburn, Sapphire, everypony and especially when your trying to act brave. I felt it the strongest at the saloon.”

“You didn't have to come.” I responded blankly, my heart aching and wanting to be alone so I could sort myself out in privacy. I didn't want myself so exposed to my own weakness so much I tried to close myself from her.

“No, maybe not but I didn't want you to go through this alone.” Glitterlamp said tenderly. “You're just like everypony else living alone, you miss your family from time to time. I've been alone almost all my life, don't push me away.” The words rung true and even deeper as if she was speaking to my painful memories.

“So why did you come?” I asked almost choking on her emotion. Or was it my own tears?

“So we wouldn't feel lonely.” She said and I couldn't resist anymore and I threw my arms out but it was Glitterlamp who came the rest of the way completing the embrace, never before have I felt like this; like my heart is bleeding, but it doesn't hurt. “ Fritter was the same way, and when I left him, he died. Please don't hide anymore.”

I've never had a friend like Glitterlamp and I was so terrified of messing it up like I've always done back on earth, so much that I convinced myself that I didn't need friends altogether. Of course being moved every summer also stunts ones social life. My family was the only thing I could depend on and the only thing that comes close in this world is Glitterlamp.

“Y`know,” I said trying to control my own voice. “I always thought you looked better as a changeling.”

“Out of all the things you could say! You retar-”

“Thanks.” Glitterlamp interrupting my train of thought. “That means a lot to me.” The water she had been boiling was turned into a spiced drink that tasted like apples and cinnamon which made the hard bread and sliced apples appealing. The meal was spent in silence but words were not needed when Dream Walking could tell so much more.

Chapter 18 It Belongs In A Museum!

Chapter 18

It Belongs In A Museum!

We walked side by side through a pleasant glade that Glitterlamp had visited once enjoying the cool calm breeze which touched our faces.

“Eh, Can we be somewhere else? I think I've seen enough trees for a while.” Glitterlamp asked looking bored at all she saw.

“Anything you want to see in particular?” I asked in turn personally enjoying the atmosphere.

“Can you show me a human city? I mean, how big do they get?” Glitter asked with calm excitement as the world began to shift around us.

“Pretty big, depending on which city you want to visit.” I answered as buildings replaced the trees and the ground became hard underneath our feet. “In some places, there aren't any trees.” Electric wires traced the air above us and soon the picture was complete. A city devoted to industry producing the trade goods for the rest of the word could be found here. Streets filled themselves with cars and other noisy vehicles shaking the very ground despite its firm solidness. The comforting electric whine hummed in my ears and infected everything.

“Funny, when somethings gone long enough, you begin to miss it.” I noted as the harsh 'reality' was brought around me.

“I don't think I'll ever get bored of this view.” Glitterlamp breathed in quiet wonder. I tried to see what she saw in all of this but couldn't get the sterile color of gray and white with forced pained colors on the billboards.

“I think I lived here for about a year I think. Can't remember why we left.” Then joy filled me as a victorious smile spread across my face. “I can't remember why! Step one down!!”

“What? Why is it good that you can't remember?” Glitterlamp asked confused. “I don't understand and why did you only live here for only a year?” I rubbed my head and felt kinda bad.

“Well, um, forgetting is only bad if it was WORTH remembering. I kept getting sick here, the house had some mold in it or something.” I said wracking my brain for the answers. “When I hate someone or something enough, I forget them. Utterly and completely, but not always forgiven.” I kicked a loose piece of concrete, funny on how well I remember this place, I wonder what happened here?

“How often did you move?” Glitterlamp asked curiously but the way she said it was clear that I killed her mood.

“Not important, it really isn't.” I said waving a dismissive hand. A soft glow of her horn and I knew she was compelling me to say it, it was hard to resist. “Once a year for five years. Always during summer break for one reason or another.” I said mechanically frowning at her.

“Just tell me everything, you can trust me.” She said hurtfully. I nodded my head and looked to the side.

“I haven't thought about this place for years. Can't say I'm glad to see it again.” I mused trying to recall why I didn't like it here and found delight when I couldn't.

“C`mon no need for thinking like that! Could you show me a happy memory? A holiday maybe?” Glitterlamp asked and I obliged. The world shifted and the light fell into darkness leaving Glitterlamp alone.

“My favorite holiday? Why, that's easy!” I said as shadows moved around as a yellow moon lit a town with ghouls and monsters filling the streets showing their gruesome faces as bigger monsters chortled merrily and gave the tiny fiends small wrapped objects.

“Michael, this isn't funny!” Glitterlamp said trying to avoid the fiends but there was simply too many of them even though none of them paid her any mind. “Why is it so dark and what are these things! AHH!!” Her voice rose with fear as the fiends cried 'Boo' to each other.

“One more joke and that's all,” I said holding Glitterlamp's head held straight forward while I stood behind her. Spider webs filled every crack and carved jack-O-lanterns graced every possible space for one.

“Let go of my head.” Glitterlamp demanded feeling frightened and angry at my antics.

“I will, but I wanted to tell you; Halloween is by far my most favorite holiday. I get to dress up as something I'm not!” My mind's voice took an ethereal quality, similar to Glitterlamp's voice but where her's is mellow and ghost like mine sounded like seven of me spoke at the same time at different pitches. I released my grip on her head and she whirled around to glare at me before shrieking. This year I had dressed as the Grim Reaper just to try something besides a living scare-crow. The black flowing tattered robes was the work of my mother that had strands of tattered black fabric to blow in the air while my bigger sister helped paint a skull on my face. To even add to the painted mask was two eye patches colored black glued to my face to make my eyes appear hollow. In my hand was an actual honest to goodness scythe with orange duct-tape covering the blade of it.

The overall costume was obviously homemade and I may have exaggerated the exact details in my dream but the effect was just like it had been that year. Looming over her I must have appeared fearsome indeed.

“AHHH!! WHY!?” Glitterlamp shrieked as she backed away. “Why would you do that!?” She demanded shaking violently. Fearing that I went to far in my joke I took a few steps back to give her space.

“It's part of Halloween, dress up scary and run around scaring your friends and getting candy. I meant no harm in it.” I said wounded. “Messed things up again.”

“So it's, like Nightmare Night then?” Glitterlamp finally spoke after a few minutes as she noticed the monster were only small children. It took only a moment to transfer the knowledge of this 'Nightmare Night' and in my eyes it was almost the same but the origins couldn't be anymore different. Nightmare Night was declared when Luna turned into Nightmare Moon and, apparently, the costumes were so you could hide from her and sacrifice candy in exchange for your soul. Halloween definitely had some elements like this but had a larger emphasis on 'Death' than Nightmare Night.

“Why is your kind so obsessed with dying?” Glitterlamp asked me as we chewed on the fake candy.

“We are all aware of our mortality. Some fear it so bad while others ignore it or accept it early.” I answered making the night at least brighter so we could see down the road.

“Where do you fit in?” Glitter asked me still disturbed by the conversation but intrigued on what my answer would be.

“Death is the other part of life that people don't talk about, some would have you believe that when you die; that's it, you simply don't exist.” I said as the costume faded away. “I don't think so. When we die, we level up, get stronger, reach a new way of understanding things, whatever. But this world has it right. Celebrate life, not death.” Glitterlamp sat somewhere between fascinated and mortified. “But sometimes, some things or people really do NEED to die. Like, like, uh, when, OK I don't know how to put it words. I just feel it.”

“Can we never talk about this ever again? When are you happy? Or have you ever been happy before?” Glitterlamp asked seriously.

“It's up for debate. I find video game's fun, but I don't think you could play them.” I said drawing circles in the dirt. “Never mind, I just made things worse. This is stupid, just forget what I said.” I tried to force myself to wake up but sleep held a strong grip on me and I settled with obliterating everything diving into the heart of my Void. The stars remained and the wispy ribbons of color remain to my increasing annoyance. Glitterlamp could still find me somehow floating pointlessly as I drained myself into the Void.

We merely sat there just keeping our distance but still within contact.

“So, what's a video game? Is it like normal games?” Glitterlamp asked speaking loudly trying to get my attention.

“Yeah, pretty much. Minus all the running around.” I begrudgingly answered.

“Was it something I said?” Glitterlamp asked as soon as I ended.

“Just forget it, I wasn't making sense anyway. Not everything can be said with words, that's why we can act.” I curled up and twisted around to face her. “I won't talk about death anymore, it's just a human thing.”

“That's fine, it's just I really don't like Nightmare Night. I dress up everyday and I'm already afraid of being found so I really don't get why everypony loves it so much.” She explained with sincerity carved into her voice.

“It's one of the few days of the day I can relax my serious face and have some fun.” I offered in return. “And I really like chocolate.” I added rubbing my arm.

“Well I know what your getting this Hearts Warming!” Glitterlamp said cheerfully. It only took a moment to pull the information and learn that it was this worlds version of Christmas. I didn't know what to feel but admired Glitterlamp all the more for even putting up with me, very few people have that brand of patience.

“One more question.” Glitterlamp asked slowly.

“Ask, and I'll try to answer.” I responded.

“Do you ever wish you didn't have to move so much?” She asked touching my shoulder. “Y`know, stay somewhere for good?”

“All the time, just looking for the right place. And right now, I think I'm more lost than ever before and yet more on track. It's weird.” I answered looking Glitterlamp with a weary eye.

“When we get this Amulet, let's stop for a while. I know you have happy memories in there and I plan to make more.” She vowed to me and with that she planted a kiss on my forehead.

Sleeping upon the hard stone floor no matter how many blankets were laid down; sore backs were the only thing that could be gained. The sun was above the tree line but didn't hit me in the face! It instead lit the room up with half the roof missing letting the light to flood the room making sleep impossible anyway. The Alicorn Amulet was close and I could feel it! Maybe another hour or so of walking and I'll be there. Breaking camp was spent in silence but it wasn't stressed nor uncomfortable. Both of us wanted to sleep for a few more hours but not on some hard floor.

The fog lifted entirely from the courtyard and everything was in plain view. The architecture wasn't at all like Courage's Folly but had the same style of modern day buildings I've seen. We explored the ruins shifting through dust and piles of rubble here and there.

“Find anything?” I called after yet another chest full of crumbling garbage, old paper reduced to flakes, fine clothes that tore just by thinking about touching it, rusted bits of metal that might have been jewelery, moth eaten tapestries littered the walls, moss and other forms of decay destroyed any tome that might have been of any use.

“No, just really old junk.” Glitterlamp called back feeling just as frustrated at the whole mess.

“Never mind, let's just get going. Probably going to get some long forgotten disease from this crap.” I announced and began leaving the biggest headache behind. “How long did we waste on that?” I asked when Glitterlamp came around the corner.

“Too long.” Was her grumpy reply.

“Let's check out the throne room, if there is one.” I motioned for her to follow.

The throne room looked like it was the center of a fierce battle. The ceiling was blown clean out, the throne was split in half, a crescent moon was burned into the floor over a sun and moon picture engraved into the stone, nothing in this room was whole anymore but it wasn't the destruction which brought me down to my knees.

No, not at all.

It was the strongest feelings of anger so hot it clawed from within me, sorrow and regret closing their hands around my mouth and throat, fear driving knives into my flesh without mercy, a loss so great my Void looked full in comparison. Already the voices and images played across my pain stricken eyes making them watch ghosts yell at each other.

“Sister, please! Talk to me, what bothers thee so greatly!” A white and multicolored mane of a mare with a crown begged a darker mare which looked like a younger version of Luna.

“Dost thou not remember Draiden's sacrifice! How vain it was! How such a gallant effort made wasteful by your hoof! How such a thoughtless act our parents made! Twas no wonder why they could not touch the Elements of Harmony!” Young Luna raged at her sister from a balcony in the side of a wall.

“The Dreaming ones threatened the balance of Equestria! The spell was to protect everypony!” Celestia pleaded with the fury that shadowed her sisters face. “Please, Luna! Our parents are gone! You're the only one I have left!” Luna seemed even more enraged and something changed about her as if magic reshaped her. Luna's, no that's not Luna, teeth sharpened to needle like fangs her coat drenched in hostile black and her eyes held a quality that of a Fear-Beast.

“Luna is no more, her heart is dead.” The beast intoned cracking the stone tiles with each step. Her mane turned into a swirling mass of terror and nightmares with eyes full of destructive anger while anguish drove this wagon. “Nightmare Moon sees that this is a selfish and low plot to have Luna all to herself!” A tone so dangerous my breath caught in my throat. The images became blurry as they flew about casting magics that wrought destruction to everything around them. Celestia crashed through the ceiling tears rolling from her eyes and she gripped six gems in her magic glow then looked determined back to the sky.

“Sister, you leave me no choice.” A whisper so soft I barely heard it over the sound of Nightmare Moon's cackle. One flap of her wings vaulted her back through the hole, one flash of brilliant light blinded the night and an agonized scream escaped from Nightmare Moon. Darkness began to close around me choking out my sight approaching ever patiently.

“ Back! You can't have him! Back to the shadows! Back!” Glitterlamp yelled. I felt magic jolt me rhythmically as something growled in frustration. The darkness peeled back from my eyes enough to see Glitterlamp flinging glowing bolts into a mass of twisted shadow of dozens arms, eyes, maws, fleshy parts from all manner of creatures I couldn't even begin to guess. It would flinch back as the bolts sunk into its flesh and burn violently gushing out a foul smelling liquid. When the monster was far enough Glitter would turn to me and pound me with a different spell muttering. “Breathe, breathe! C`mon help me here!”

I was on my knees, my eyes were open but I couldn't move. Large orbs of emptiness lingered about and my Void pooled around me; clinging to me occasionally belching an empty sphere into the air. Every time Glitter turn her back the monster would shuffle on its horrid collection of legs and arms mismatched and bleeding with jaws snapping at her. Despite its attempts it moved at a snails pace but the bulging, bucking and rolling mounds of flesh gave it a sense of unholy strength.

With one more blast of magic my lungs were free and I regained a little more control over my body. Fearbane locked in a death grip in my mailed fist; the Void swallowed me up and reformed into my black and gold armor with living, twitching, writhing white filigree. The tendrils emerged from my back and I sprang to my feet as the monster was no longer caring about the bolts.

“Glitter, I'll show you what I saw but,” I said brushing her mind. “what is that thing?!”

“I don't know! Just help me!” Glitterlamp's voice suggested that this battle has been going on for a while now. The pool of the void left the ground around my feet and clung to my shoulders like an inky cloak flaring around in a high wind. This abomination was horrifying to behold with its mismatched voices crying out at random but all just shrieks and wild calls. Glitterlamp no longer needing to divide her attention began slinging really painful looking spears into the glistening, slimy flesh with thundering success as the detonated blasting flesh chunks away.

Even then it didn't even think about slinking away! It just lumbered at us with madness in its eyes, no not madness. It had nothing to lose! The same look in Nightmare Moon before she chased after Celestia. Lingering memory or dormant emotion locked in stone? No way to tell for sure. Switching from left to right hand Fearbane slid eagerly out of its cradle and we ran toward the freak as magic hissed through the air around me. The freak lifted the bulk of its body into the air standing of feeble legs like a tower of tortured meat. A slight chuckle, or was it cracking bones? Regardless. Some noise sounding like low laughter came from it as it began to fall on me!

Shadows fell over me as the pillar of flesh came crashing down on my armor pinning me to the floor. If the armor had not been on me, no I don't even want to consider it! Something clinked and cracked against the armor as I saw maws breaking their teeth upon my armor. The damn thing was trying to eat me!! I struggled to move my arms and legs trying to at least get up but the monster's girth kept me pinned despite the thundering reports of Glitterlamp's spears assailing it.

Glitterlamp began to really burn through her magic reserves at the sight of my fall. My tendrils burned its flesh and began slicing through it like a white hot wire though warm butter but it still wasn't enough! I felt like a tiny bug being crushed underfoot and immediately felt sympathetic and swore to never crush another bug like this ever again! Then I remembered the beetles with tiny little spikes and small seeds that had long, cruel hooked barbs to dig into flesh. I didn't feel so bad about killing those at all but they had a great way of discouraging being crushed. Wait, brain that's brilliant!

My armor grew spikes in every direction but it didn't stop there, oh no! Large plates emerged from my armor to make a small dome around me as the spikes grew and when I had enough room to at least push myself to my hands and knees; the spikes erupted into long thick spires to impale this freak to all the walls of this room! I have no idea what the look on Glitterlamp's face was but I would have paid handsomely to have a picture of it.

The Freak, OK I need a name for it, screamed as the spires ripped through its flesh and couldn't move but now held mere feet above me as the spires began to curl inward.

“Dreamer!” Glitterlamp called out to me as I stood up looking into the Freak's eyes, well one cluster of them at least. “Get over here!”

“Odd isn't it? The Freak I mean.” I thought as I looked at it better. “What could have made such a horror?” I thought as the void began to crawl up the walls around the Freak.

“I don't know! I think it's a curse! Now will you please get away from it!” Glitterlamp pleaded still hurling spears into it and flinching as it screamed in agony. I started walking towards my dear friend but I had perfect clarity of what was happening behind me and I put my hand over her eyes so she didn't have to see it.

The Void had been shaped as an Iron Maiden and it snapped shut silencing it with a loud metallic slam. The Maiden had been divided into sections and each section spinning in opposite directions with the grinding of metal on metal; accompanied by wet ripping and dry hollow cracking.

“I-is it ove-over?” Glitterlamp stammered in my grasp. I could feel her tears and her body tremble violently. “Ca-can we leave now, please?”

“Yes, we can leave.” I said gently lifting her off the floor so she didn't have to step in the filth that coated the floor but began to disappear as if being swallowed by the thirsty stones around us.

“It just wouldn't die!” Glitterlamp cried out as she wiggled out of my arms and began to walk on wobbly legs. “It would just snarl and hiss but when I started screaming! Oh Luna, it sounded like a dozen little foals!”

“It was horrible but now it can sleep forever.” I tried to comfort her. My armor hadn't disappeared since the fight and we had found the glass path again. Still, the battle was hours ago and the horror was still very fresh in our minds.

“You walked in and just fell to your knees and startled choking on something! Then,” Glitterlamp told me this a dozen times now but I think it was because she was still in shock and I had no idea on how to help her but to listen. “Your shadow twisted from you and started to get up! Then, oh Luna, it turned into that thing! I know it wasn't really you but it touched me before it really looked like what it did!”

“Are you sure it didn't hurt you?” I asked but I couldn't see any injuries on her.

“No, other than scare the green out of my mane!” Glitterlamp snapped. “Then I realized you were being choked by it! And then it grew mouths and tried to eat you! I flung it away but it wanted you terribly. I kept trying to wake you up but it kept interfering and it felt like an eternity of fighting that thing and the more magic I used the bigger it got, at first it was no bigger than a cat!” She raved raising a hoof of the ground to show how big it started out.

“But then you woke up and just,” Then she paused. “What DID you do to it?!” Glitterlamp cried out buzzing beside me now trying to get a better look through my lifted visor. The look wasn't accusing or of fear but she wanted to know. “I saw the weird thing open behind it but what was it?”

I guess it's better just to answer such questions rather than keeping her ignorant.

“It's called an Iron Maiden. It is a cruel and evil contraption made to kill people slowly. It had a thousand or so spikes inside but when closed each spike sticks you.” I thought bringing a small hand held example into my open mailed hand. Showing how it would be used as I talked about it. “I didn't think of any other way to keep the Freak still or kill it, it was the first thing that came to mind really.” Glitterlamp was quiet for a moment before asking her next question in a very soft tone but pleaded for a quick answer.

“Does your world still use it?”

“No! A thousand times no! It is an old relic of the past! Nothing more than a reminder of our cruel and wicked history so we can rise above such things!” I explained crushing the example. “I only used it on that Freak because it was trying to kill us and it isn't a person, or a pony.”

“I see, yes it wasn't a pony. It, it was a monster.” Glitterlamp tried to get used to the idea but it still bothered her. “Just a monster. A real monster.” She said quietly.

“You are not a monster, just cursed. Monsters don't feel emotion, just blood lust..” I said gripping her hoof as she buzzed next to me. Black metal on black chitin. She felt a little better but only time will heal these wounds. I stopped messing with my armor hours ago unable to find any straps of latches that normally links armor to together and even putting distance between me and Fearbane didn't dismiss it. It was part of me now, like it always had been I guess. My mind I meant, it's just physical now and I didn't quite feel safe since that battle either.

“What did you see, Dreamer?” Glitterlamp asked instead of repeating her experience of the battle.

“ It was horrible but now- oh, um.” I thought before I even realized what she said. “Well, I saw Luna and Celestia arguing. They spoke in an old speech pattern.” I said remembering the scene perfectly. “Luna was really angry at Celestia since the Dreaming ones were banished from Equestria, Draiden too. Celestia said that she hasn't seen their parents since then, perhaps they died in the attempt? But then Luna turned into something called Nightmare Moon and attacked Celestia. Not sure what happened after that. Celestia seemed regretful about her next decision though.” I finished letting the info flow into her head.

“That's when Nightmare Moon was banished to the moon for a thousand years!” Glitterlamp exclaimed.

“A thousand?! How is she still alive? How are either of them still alive!?” I spoke aloud shocked. OK, horrible mutated freak? I can handle that. Small talking unicorns and vampire like changelings? Easy. Wolves made of wood wanting to rip me apart? Simple. But living for a thousand years? That didn't sit right with me. That means that Luna was correct in being afraid of Celestia's power! A thousand years of practice with magic versus my mere few weeks of magic? Celestia would win hands down. I was better off just hiding underneath a rock, and I so wanted to go back home where ancient rulers weren't searching for me to do who knows what to me!

“They just are.” Glitterlamp said as if this was the most basic thing of all. “Celestia is the one that raises the sun every day.” I stopped dead in my tracks as I tried to comprehend the amount of power one would need to do such an act.

“I am so dead.” I said and I could clearly hear Fear-Me saying it with me as well. At least we saw eye to eye with this one.

“No you are not,” Glitterlamp said sternly. “The worst thing Celestia has ever done was banishment. That's it.” OK, I had that in my favor. But what if Luna told Celestia what I'm willing to do if I'm pushed? That could change things. Not even the suns warmth could shake this chill I feel. The glass path gave way to dirt and we could see a zebra styled in a very tribal-like manner with gold rings around her throat and hair cut short so that it could stand up.

“An ancient story comes to life before me, I had hoped to live long enough to see.” The Zebra said and the voice sounded female enough. “You can't fool these eyes, no magic I need to see through that disguise.” She said pointing at Glitterlamp which had turned into her unicorn 'Springdew' shape. Then with a frown Glitterlamp turned back to her regular form.

“I have been told that the Alicorn Amulet resides here,” I said hesitating trying to find something to rhyme with 'here'. Hard to tell with these magic types, sometimes they will only talk if both sides speak in rhyme. “I didn't know that you were such a powerful seer.” The zebra smiled and my eyes already found the amulet before she pointed to it.

“The Amulet is in its place away from temptation,” The zebra said.

“Zecora.” Glitterlamp whispered to correct me.

“where no pony would bring unwanted devastation.” Zecora finished sprinkling some herbs into a bubbling cauldron in the middle of the room. “It has wrought doom and disharmony in its wake,” she said without breaking stride as she went about the room tossing a fig or some other spice. The smell was starting to make my stomach growl something fierce. “Ask me for something else, for your sake.”

“The Amulet has humiliated my friend and I would see this quest to the end.” I responded to Zecora's dissatisfaction.

“The amulet will enhance many things but your greed the most, how can I trust it with a new host?” Then Zecora met eyes with Fearbane and visibly paled. “That thing is a most evil design! Nothing it can do can ever be called benign!” A tendril lashed out against my will and grabbed the Amulet. When the energy touched the Amulet's gem I was aware of the Amulet having a mind of its own, and Fearbane was attacking it! Just like how it attacked me!

“Ack!” I cried out holding my head. “Feels like they've met before, ouch!”

“Zecora, what's happening?!” Glitterlamp snapped not sure what to do herself.

“Sisters of the same forge they are.” Zecora stated looking on intrigued rather than afraid. “though this is the strangest reaction I've seen by far.”

My vision splintered several times in a few seconds and I had to sit down while I fought the will within the amulet.

“Will he be alright?” Glitterlamp asked as Zecora offered her a seat.

“His kind's will was renowned for their endurance.” Zecora comforted her. “I would to know more about your travels, since your union is such an odd occurrence.”

“Well, it started on the day of the great Canterlot Wedding.” Glitterlamp said with contempt of that day. Another spike of pain slammed into my brow and all of my attention went directly to the Amulet. The Amulet's shell was placed in my hand, I don't recall walking or picking it up, and placing the amulet around my neck.

The blasted blighter tried to choke me! If it wasn't for the metal guarding my throat I'm pretty sure it would be a lot worse than what it was. The mental war with Fearbane only lasted mere moments! This is talking a lot longer! Was it because I'm not fighting its will but Fearbane is? Whatever the reason the army of needle armed spiders crawling around on my brain was NOT welcome. UGH! If only I knew more about the damned thing!! What did it feed off of? Pride? Greed? Annoyance?!

“Humans were close to my tribe but only their stories survive.” Zecora said the Glitterlamp and Glitter said something but I couldn't catch it.

“Yes, I believe it to be true. Humans are of strong hearts, capable of being both loving and cruel.” Zecora commented thoughtfully. “Do not worry over it my dear, from what you told me there is nothing to fear.”

Snatches of conversations wafted into my ears occasionally but more often than not the cries of the Amulets dying Will drowned them out. Soon the barrages of pain and cries began to still themselves as Fearbane merely outlasted its opponent in an unseen battle. My eyes no longer splintered around and I could focus again. The duo laughed merrily at some joke that I had missed but seemed happy.

“I thought you were scared to death to be seen like this.” I said as I rubbed my head trying to recollect myself.

“Turns out Zecora's tribe used to house Changelings a long time ago and found ways to live in harmony with us.” Glitterlamp answered then turned to Zecora. “I can hear his thoughts.” Glitter explained and Zecora just nodded sagely.

“Since you have bested the amulet and made it your own. You may have it and reap what you have sown.” While Zecora said it with the most friendly tones and sincere intentions it left a bad taste in my mouth. “Great is the Amulets power, but too much of anything can be sour.” Was her warning that she left us with but in a heart beat she shared with us her stew that she was preparing the entire time I was there and added something to my bowl. Little hunks of something drifted in the thick stew and Zecora encouraged me to eat it.

“It is to give you strength to travel back home and stay the night, night in not the time you should roam.”

“Very well.” I accepted and Glitter felt strangely at peace in the presence of this rhyming zebra. Zecora, as I was corrected with a nudge, didn't show any reason to be wary of but I can't help but wonder why she lived this far from civilization. I began spooning the stew into my mouth and it tasted wonderful. Potato chunks weren't over or underdone, carrots were tender and garlic was generous but the little pieces of spiced meat was awesome!

“Wait a minute.” I thought suddenly after I started in on my second bowl. “Um, Zecora? Is this meat?” I asked a little, OK a lot unbelieving that a pony had prepared meat.

“Yes, I saw the marks of power at least, so I spent the time and honor you with a feast.” Zecora said a matter of fact, like it would have been rude to do anything less. I nodded my head and looked back down to the bowl and to where Zecora had stored the meat. Glitterlamp had stopped dead in her tracks and just stared at Zecora.

“Can I ask what animal is was? It's great by the way.” Oh crap! I forgot to rhyme! I hope she understood me just fine.

“An unrulely boar that won't trouble anypony no more.” Zecora said nodding her head just as pleased as can be. Seeing Glitterlamp's look she spoke again in a grave voice. “My job is to help correct imbalances in the wild, not a duty for the mild.”

“Hey, Dreamer.” Glitterlamp whispered hours later and well after Zecora was asleep.

“Hm?” I answered physically exhausted from the day and from the battle but my mind was to awake to even think about sleep.

“How did it taste?” She whispered even quieter. I guess in any other situation this would have very much have creeped me out.

“You're not going to guilt trip me are you? Got enough of that from vegetarians. Erm, humans who tried to not eat anything meaty.” I responded really hoping this conversation wasn't happening but I guess back in my mind it was going to be brought up sooner or later.

“No guilt trip here. I'm no better than you, having to feed off of living things just to stay alive.” Glitterlamp spoke softly. “Its just that I might have found a place where my kind of ponies can live! Without having to go behind everypony's backs just to survive!” Glitter struggled to whisper now so full of hope and excitement.

“But would Chrysalis listen?” I asked doubtful of their leader.

“Probably not but all I have to wait for her to pass away!” Her eyes snapped wide and her mouth snapped shut in a perfect face of shock of what came out of her mouth,

“I think you've been wandering in my mind a little too much.” I teased lightly tapping her nose. “I told you not all my thoughts are pleasant.”

“But it's the only way any other Changelings will listen. Chrysalis is all we got, as sad as that is.” Glitterlamp mumbled.

“Maybe.” I mused for a moment. “Things like this needs time though. Changing the mind of anybody takes a long time, an entire country or gathering of people? Even longer.”

“Do you think it's hopeless?” Glitterlamp asked.

“Not at all. I said it was going to take a long time is all and it's not like we can just mail them a letter.” Glitterlamp snuggled closer to me and touched her horn to my forehead glowing ever so dimly barely illuminating our faces. Her big eyes seem to open up to a lush verdant field of green and I could only wonder what she saw staring back into mine.

“We don't have much time left. Do you think that we can get to Courage's Folly and back to Appaloosa in time?” Glitterlamp asked as she dimmed her light.

“It would be nice to be within the time limit but if it takes us longer, it takes us longer.” I said reassuring her. “The only thing I would have to do is apologize for taking so long and I don't think he'd hold it against me or anything.”

“Yeah, you're right. He's too nice for that.” She agreed and made her horn glow once again and I didn't resist when she put my mind at rest. Falling comfortably into blissful oblivion.

Chapter 19 Crumbling Ruins and Bright Futures

Chapter 19

Crumbling Ruins and Bright Futures

“Farewell and may the stars be in your favor.” Zecora bid us farewell after placing the rest of the boar cooked in several ways into my pack.

“May your hardships be few.” I said with a nod of my head and with that I scooped Glitterlamp into my arms and shot straight up above the treeline but below the cloud line. The sun cleared the horizon and bathed the land in warm light.

“How do you propose to fly while carrying me?” Glitterlamp asked irritated. “I can fly.”

“I want to try something a little bigger this time.” I said grinning from ear to ear within my helmet. I closed my eyes and pictured a large disc large enough to place a car on the top.

“Whoa, what do mean by bigger?” Glitterlamp asked instantly worried about my health as the disc began to form underneath us. The disc was decorated just like my armor; white with gold trim while black filigree moving across it.

“Wait, wasn't my armor black with the filigree white?” I thought confused as I looked at my armor.

“What? I've seen it change color on you. While you were sleeping it looked like a rainbow captured in your armor.” Glitterlamp said then shrugged. “I thought you were doing that on purpose.”

“I'm like a living mood ring.” I laughed at myself and the disc was complete. The disc wasn't just a smooth plate but a machine constructed circle with bands of metal holding it together with iron bolts. I put Glitterlamp down and she marveled at the alien design as I tried to get a bearing of where Neighbraska is.

'See those towers? Keep walking on the road east of town until you can see all of the castle' Sapphire's advice echoed in my head.

“Right, just reverse it.” I mumbled and found the road below that I had once took back to Neighbraska. “There it is. Ready?” I asked nudging Glitterlamp.

“Yeah, lets go!” Glitterlamp said excited. I willed the disc to start to move forward but not too fast. There is plenty of room to walk around comfortably and I had no idea what came over me to peek over the side but the distance between me and the solid ground made me reconsider this mode of travel. Falling to my death wasn't very appealing at all and I was very glad of the overly wide platform. The disc was very responsive to my very thought and soon I surfing the clouds performing stunts that only gravity defiant skateboarders would dare do. Despite Glitterlamp gripping me for dear life while encouraging me for even crazier stunts.

Being a creature with wings and having been grounded for a long time I guess the hunger for the skies got the best of her. Darn this empathic link! Since she wanted to feel the rush of wind so did I! I must have lost my mind for this next stunt but I jumped on one side of the disc tipping it off balance, grabbing the side and hurling it into the distance with gleeful abandon, I don't remember being above the cloud line but I've always wanted to go skydiving. The wind roaring in my ears was nothing like I've ever experienced before! The ground was so far away that even though I figured I was falling fast, everything moved in slow motion.

Soon the disc was firmly beneath my feet and I grabbed Glitterlamp to slow down our descent before we reached the point of no return; OK I don't know if there is one in skydiving but there's one in everything else! And being a red stain didn't sound like all that fun. Coasting along with the disc it was so weird to look down at the world as if it was a map. Indeed it was really weird to fly above where I walked not so long ago.

“I guess this view isn't new to you is it?” I asked Glitterlamp as she sat on the edge while I adamantly stood like some sort of overlord in the middle.

“It's nice to be up here again. Oh!” Glitterlamp gasped as she shifted into her Springdew disguise as a few pegsai stopped to stare at the odd flying disc.

“What do you think it is?” A thin winged pegasus asked another stouter looking pegasus.

“No clue.”

“Girls, we gotta deal with that freak storm down in Appaloosa.” A no non-sense mare barked at the younger two and then flew to keep up with me to chew me out. “Do you got a flying license? Flying magical constructs are to be registered at Cloudsdale.”

“No, I don't have a license.” I said which didn't please her at all.

“Land this thing now!” She barked at me. I barely turned my head her way and could see that she was straining to just keep up with me.

“I'm on a tight time-line and you're interfering with my date.” I snapped back and that stunned her long enough to disappear through the cloud line. Of course the clouds of this world were made of more firmer stuff and the disc blasted holes through the clouds from an unseen projector. The mare gave up the chase since I could go as fast as I want without repercussion, I really hoped so at least.

“So we're on a date, huh.” Glitterlamp said mildly and she felt fuzzy, pleasantly so.

“I think that's what were doing now, the first stop was business. The rest can be for fun.” I said as if spotted Neighbraska and could see a lone spire from Courage's Folly poking out of the tree top. “Before I forget; remind me to stop at that ruined castle to pick up that wood.”

“Oh, I won't have a problem with that.” Glitterlamp vowed with a mischievous grin.

“Alright below us lies Courage's Folly, come away from the side please.” I asked as I announced our stop. The disc began to lower itself but the tree line was simply too thick to just land in. The sides of the disc opened to allow blades to extend that began to spin around rapidly shredding the growth underneath. The sound of ravished plant and tree grated on my ears but it lasted for only a minute.

The Folly looked exactly how I left it; crumbly, spiky, smells like wet rotting plant life, dull crystals, insanity gems that I'm immune to, oh right!

“Stick close to me and don't wander, they got some fear inducing gem that will leave you powerless to defend yourself.” I warned as we passed under the archway. The room was still stained with the gore that I had wrecked upon this place. Blood didn't flake or crack under my feet but seemed to become the new color of the gem floor as a permanent reminder of what happened here. The Fear-Beast's breath and snapping jaws flashed before me as I walked around and safely guided Glitterlamp around the glowing blood red Fear-Gems. Memories hung heavy in the air as I revisited each step of that fight and I actually smiled at it all.

Willing my helmet to come off was trickier than I thought but as I fumbled with the last lock which required both a memory and action, I took a deep breath of the dank fort. Birds were singing distantly and I chuckled as I put my hand on the hole where I had been dragged into while I was unconscious.

“Am I going to regret asking what's all over the floor?” Glitterlamp asked back in her real form and gazing at everything trying to drink it all in.

“Maybe,” I responded cryptically. She pulled in a deep breath and made up her mind while kicking the broken spear I had once used. “It's blood. A little bit of mine, little of theirs. These bottles were the healing potions that Trixie used to save my life.” I said kicking an empty bottle. “That stick was a spear that I made that I ended a few lives with, had a knife but I'm not sure where it went.” I continued searching the mess for the missing knife.

“All of it?!” Glitterlamp squeaked bouncing off the floor and hovering.

“Pretty much.” I answered wandering around trying to remember where that journal was, giving up on looking for the knife.

“I know we left that journal here in this room, ah! There on the pedestal!” I thought getting frustrated as the memory wasn't surfacing as fast I would have liked. On the pedestal that chained Fearbane rested the book laying still and solemn with dust covering it. Glitterlamp buzzed over and blew the dust off and picked it up like a valuable treasure.

“Another piece to the puzzle!” She said excitedly then frowned after flipping through a few pages. “It's written in the royal secret code, of course.” She sighed and stuffed it into my backpack. “I can read it. All changelings involved in the infiltration of Canterlot had to. I can crack it but let's explore the rest of this place. We still have like the whole day!” Birds flew in and out chirping their songs above our heads.

“Should be safe.” I said getting more familiar with the room. The only doors that still clung to their hinges were made of this odd dull crystal as the wooden ones had fallen to pieces or smashed apart. We found what I could only guess as an armory of sorts; tarnished armor hung on decaying racks, weapons of a basic nature like thick iron horse shoes, decorative cloaks styled in black and red.

“Think there's anything dangerous left here?” Glitterlamp asked looking around each corner tentatively.

“We should be safe, birds don't like hanging around predators.” I said shifting through small boxes and smiled broadly at what I found. The box was full of golden Bits, jewelry, signet stamps of what I assumed to be nobility. When I showed Glitterlamp she was as excited as I was. “This is what I was looking for back in that castle. I wonder what else is in here?”

“I know a mare back in Canterlot that would have given her horn for this box! I mean, look at all this!” Glitterlamp pulled a broach from the box of shiny things. It was a tarnished silver but the many faced sapphire seemed to have held the face of an elegant lady within. I let Glitterlamp dig through the box to figure out exactly how wealthy this catch made us as I rifled through various drawers. We moved through the fort systematically finding treasures ranging from the gold to, what Glitterlamp told me anyway, lost tapestries, silverware and cups. The fort's appearance didn't change all that much moving from room to room, dull crystal with the occasional Fear-Gem in the wall. With each gold Bit recovered and with every ancient piece of treasure I felt the same way when I found a secret cache of loot in my video games; a wide soul eating smile with profound joy.

Sitting atop the loot pile I ate some of the boar Zecora gave me. I attempted to count the entire catch while Glitterlamp read the encoded book next to me. There was no worth in ancient weaponry of this age but I kept a few as decorative pieces for the house. We would certainly have needed a cart or another mode of transport if I didn't have my power.

“Hey, can I ask you a question?” I asked holding a small tapestry showing a bearded unicorn posed heroically with a staff with golden thread proclaiming 'Starswirl the Bearded' at the bottom.

“Yeah, Dreamer?” Glitterlamp asked not taking her eyes off the page.

“There's something off with Starswirl. I think I know what it is but I wanted to bounce it off you. Do unicorns use staffs?” I showed her the picture and she just sorta frowned at it.

“That's how he is always shown. I don't recall unicorns using staffs at least.” Glitterlamp only paused for a moment to think about it.

“Wizards in my world use staffs, kinda like how a unicorn uses their horn. And they are always known for having long white beards.” I said letting the ideas flow. “When did he die?”

“He didn't die Dreamer,” Glitterlamp looked up annoyed. “He disappeared after his last spell did something to him a thousand years ago.” We both looked at each other with disdain of the 'thousand years ago' line.

“What was the spell rumored to do?” I pushed trying to figure it out.

“Change his fate, I guess he didn't like his cutie mark or lost a bet, I dunno.” Glitterlamp then looked at me. “You think Starswirl was human?”

“Well, yes. I do. I've been sifting through all these tapestries and only found Starswirl to have the only beard. He wields a staff which is the iconic symbol of human wizards.” I counted my fingers to emphasize the point. “And why would a human willingly change their fate, I could see why you would want too, but Starswirl didn't have anything to fear.”

“THAT'S IT!” I jumped as Glitterlamp shrieked, springing to her feet and begun to buzz in the air. “Draiden the Awoken didn't like the fact he had power or was human! Humans disappeared and he wanted to escape his fate by turning himself into a pony called Starswirl! But he STILL disappeared or worse; banished, from what you told me that's why Luna turned into Nightmare Moon! Oh my gosh it's all fitting together except, except. Why did your kind disappear? I still don't have that one figured out.”

“I'm sure it was something horrible to banish an entire species.” I thought as I stretched over the pile of gold and treasure lazily chewing on boar strips. “Pretty rewarding morning all in all.” I said with a smile on my face.

“Yeah, best morning ever.” Glitterlamp agreed fitting a fancy crown on her head. Seeing her trying on the treasure reminded me of the Alicorn Amulet in my pocket and tried it on. Without the malevolent presence inside the necklace it dangled to the center of my chest uselessly, it wasn't even all that comfortable to begin with.

“Here try this on.” I said taking it off and handing it to her. “Doesn't really fit me anyway.”

“You sure it's safe? It might be attuned for you only.” Glitterlamp stated skeptically.

“Would it make a difference if I gave you permission?” I asked looking at the necklace.

“Well, OK. But if I start screaming, get it off.” The changeling's eyes may be blank but the slightest movement of brows and eye-lids spoke volumes of excitement, hesitation and worry. The Amulet was levitated out of my hands and secured around her neck while I sat tense ready to act. Several moments passed as we both waited for something, anything to happen. The gem glowed a mellow amber and did nothing else. “I guess it did matter. Neat!” Glitterlamp smiled happily caressing the Amulet. “My first gift from you.” Even though she whispered it I still caught it and it set my face aflame.

Despite the gloom and decaying state of Courage's Folly it didn't even seem to touch us as we ran through the halls playing a game she made up. The goal was essentially 'keep away' but I had to keep away from Glitterlamp as I smashed all the Fear-Gems I could find, if she caught me I had to kiss her. The gems were buried behind clear crystal but my Void-Gauntlet didn't seem to care as it destroyed them with ease, cracking entire walls of crystal. Glitterlamp was an ever-patient hunter content with playing with my head, giggling in the halls and made good use of her illusion magics. The Amulet made her illusions so vivid that I almost got caught a few times before she disappeared down a hallway. Instead of the usual 'I have to run since I can feel her breathing down my neck' but more of a 'she's around every corner, she is every statue, in every shadow, right above me' as much as it thrilled me it reminded me that she is a predator, of a sort.

Glitterlamp lunged out at me from behind a vase and I shifted through the floor and re-surfaced some distance behind her. Of course I think the sound of her breathing in my ear is another part of her mental game.

“Hey! No phasing!” Glitterlamp cried out happily that I made the catch difficult. Another gem bit the dust as my fingers lengthened into foot long finger-daggers and raked the wall then changing back at a mere thought.

“But at least I'm not flying!” I called over my shoulder. For hours we played this intensive game of hide and seek with each waking moment I felt that she was right there waiting to pounce. I paced as quietly as I could down the halls in search of the gems but could only find all the ones that I had already destroyed. The air was still and every footstep echoed horribly almost begging Glitterlamp 'he's right here! Here!' traitorous feet! My nerves were alight with tension but not a threatening one. A giggle sounded behind me but when I turned around she wasn't there.

“And you told me you didn't like Halloween! You're doing a good job at thrilling me!” I called to the open room and only more giggles answered me. “Anyway, I think I found all the gems. Game over right?” I asked breathing heavily. A tapping came from the top of my helmet and Glitterlamp whispered in my ear.

“I was able to cling to your back the entire time.” She purred pleasingly. “This Amulet really is as strong as the stories say.” She said taking to the air and smiled widely with triumph at me. “Oh, I'll choose when you have to pay me back, K?”

“Sounds like I have little choice in the matter.” I said laughing at the whole thing. “At least we can wander around without being locked by those traps.” Glitterlamp smiled her triumphant smile at me and nodded.

Glitterlamp had me collect the cherry wood from the castle and add it to the pile to save a trip. I had the disc drop, basically, a box on a chain to collect it. Glitterlamp used her new found magic to levitate me around like a rag doll and just loved using her new powers, making me kinda regret the gift but not for very long. There's no way I could actually be mad at her.

“Is there anyway I could get my hands on some anti-magic trinkets?” I asked trying to resist Glitterlamp's levitating spell.

“No, but there are magic-resistant talismans.” Glitterlamp said setting me down. “I thought I saw some in our loot pile.”

“You'll have to show me them.” I stated as I parked the disc at Courage's Folly.

“Sorry, I didn't mean to hurt you.” Glitterlamp apologized. “I just thought it was cute.”

“It was.” I said patting her head. “I would hate to be toyed like that by anyone else.”

“They are supposed to help young unicorns with lots of magic to control their magic outbursts.” Glitterlamp remarked. “I doubt they were ever meant to be used as armor.”

“Perhaps.” I agreed as we entered the room we stashed the loot. The evening air made me sad since this day was closer to its end and I couldn't have wished for a better friend to spend it with. Glitterlamp dug through the pile and pulled up small slips of fabric with different numbers on them.

“Here they are. How much of a resistance did you want?” Glitterlamp asked holding the strips on one hoof.

“As many as it takes.” I answered taking them all and putting them in my pockets. “Okay, try to levitate me now.” I could see the aura gather around me but a barrier kept stopping it dead in its tracks. I began to smile at the immediate protection it gave until the Alicorn Amulet shined once and I was nearly smashed into the ceiling.

“Sorry!” Glitterlamp apologized and I fell slowly back down to the ground.

“Not enough I guess.” I said taking one out and looking at it. “It's fine, Glitter. I wanted to see if it worked as well as I hoped it would. Just need to find or make more.” I finished irritated stuffing the charms back into my pocket. I didn't feel so great but I was sure I wasn't sick. Not being able to fall prey to illusions was one of my few assurances that I had and now it was gone. Not that I feared that Glitterlamp would abuse me or anything but Celestia is looking for me and I need armor.

“Hey! I know what we could do next!” Glitterlamp bounced in front of me getting my attention. “We could play truth or dare!” She suggested feeling my deteriorating mood.

“Let's not.” I said digging through boxes for more magic resistance talismans.

“What's bothering you?” Glitterlamp said sitting next to me. There really was no point on hiding things.

“Luna told me that Celestia is looking for me for some reason.” I said running my hand through my hair and found that it now reached past my shoulders and almost to mid-back. The armor had done such a nice job keeping it hidden that I didn't even notice it. Grabbing the length of pulling it out and taking Fearbane to cut it.

“What are you doing?!” Glitterlamp freaked out suddenly and bit my wrist before I could cut my hair.

“OW! Cutting my hair what does it look like!” I snapped as pain flared in my wrist. “Wait, how are you touching me through my armor!” It was true, her hooves and teeth passed through the armor as if it didn't exist. I felt a pressure from the changeling's mind and my armor fell off like sand. Glitterlamp broke the skin and Fearbane dropped from my hand and clattered away from me.

“Cut your hair?” Glitterlamp said as if it was crazy when she spat my wrist out. “Why would you want to? I think you look better with it, as long as you brush it.” She added emphasis on the brushing by taking a comb out and wagging it in the air.

“How did you do that? Just dismiss my armor like that?” I said staring at Glitterlamp and rubbing my wrist. Her eyes lit up and was about to say something but her eyes fell to my wrist and she began to apologize.

“Sorry I didn't mean to bite you that hard, I thought you were going to cut your neck!” She spoke rapidly and I couldn't understand her babble and I looked at my aching wrist. Glitterlamp's fangs punched two holes into my wrist causing a red river to flow forth.

“It's not that deep,” it was that deep, “ not as bad as that blood stain at the front door.” I joked tapping on the bite mark on my left arm. Glitterlamp lowered her horn and under the green glow the holes sealed up. Glitterlamp looked more shocked than I did.

“I just did that! But I don't know any healing magic! Not really!” She gushed and I put my finger to her lips in efforts to silence her.

“I don't know how, but how did you pass through my armor?” I asked again.

“I dunno, you just feel open to me. Look I'm sorry that I bit you, are we still friends?” The tone was hurt and terrified of what she just done.

“Of course we're still friends! Silly,” I said immediately and laughed at her using my sleeve to wipe away the blood on her fangs. “Why can't I cut my hair?” I asked now paying attention to her.

“Because I like stallions with long hair. I know, it's weird but I do.” Glitterlamp explained herself but fully expecting me to yell at her or something. “And I thought you were going to cut yourself. Listen forget about Celestia, she's so far away. Just forget about her.” Glitterlamp said quietly.

The forest was silent save for Glitterlamp's breathing and the soft whisper of the breeze through the trees. The stars filled the skies and boggled my mind since I have never seen stars as bright or as many in my whole life. Glitterlamp brushed my long hair getting the tangles out and we sat there being quiet. The talismans sat in a box with the rest of the treasure ready to lift and leave.

“I've been growing your hair out.” Glitterlamp suddenly confessed. “I've never seen anypony with such an earthy color. Each time you were asleep I'd use my magic to make it grow faster.”

“It's fine, I'll keep the hair. I'll need to tie it up so it won't get in my face.” I responded evenly. The roof of a crumbling tower may not have been the number one choices in the world for a romantic date but there was something about the moon casting it's light through the broken ruins that made the air come alive with magic. After she was done combing my hair she held me in her hooves and rocked me back and forth.

“Hey, Dreamer?” Glitterlamp asked me tipping me back so we were both starring up to the moon.

“Hm?”

“Would you still kiss me? I mean, not on the cheek or head but on the lips?” The world became disturbingly quiet when she asked this and my mind grinded to a halt.

“Our physiology is vastly different. Being able to kiss may be impossible or flat out un-enjoyable.” A logical voice drummed out mechanically. “I mean I don't know how to kiss, I never kissed anyone before really.”

“Won't find out if we don't even try.” Glitterlamp whispered seductively. My voice failed me, I couldn't move as the moonlight shined off of Glitterlamp's metallic green hair and her eyes glowing with a soft inner energy. She leaned over me so when I looked at the sky, I looked at her. Well, long story short? It took a while but we eventually figured out how to make it enjoyable.

Chapter 20 Dreams, Wishes, and Setting Goals

Chapter 20

Dreams, Wishes, and Setting Goals

Sleep came easily that night with the moon staring down at us like an envious observer. Even though I was wrapped snugly within my Void I still felt the ache and exhaustion of the day. Thankfully the Disc, which more resembled that of a coffee saucer with the edges tilted up than a DVD, took more of a mental toll and only a little tax upon my body. Which is good actually, I'd rather feel sleepy than bleed all the time.

“Let's go to that park again, the one with the fountain?” Glitterlamp nudged me ready for another adventure in the human world. The black sand that was the stuff of Dreams moved sluggishly beneath my fingers and just made me more aware of my need of sleep. Glitterlamp looked at me waiting for the nothingness to change into something and had to get my attention for me to focus.

“Could you make something instead? I'm really tired.” Every time I looked into those glowing green eyes and my chest hurt. It's like a sharp pain in my chest that's only soothed by her touch, and I fear the pain would only grow with her absence. I thought I knew what love would be like but I was wrong, so wrong. It was nothing I could've imagined. I trusted her before this but I had a line that I kept my own little space. Back on earth people came and went so I never developed any relationship any further than a co-worker. Just another face that I had to talk at to get by, nothing personal. It suited me just fine, I didn't really devote myself to anyone anymore. I always messed things up.

Commonly one of my “friends” would be just goofing around and play fighting with another of his “friends” from the wrestling team. I was never at the start of it so I would walk in, middle of the fight, and try to defend my “friend” that was getting attacked. Then I would get yelled at by him for freaking out. Or hell, another time I was called a bully because two people really were fighting and I just stood in the lunch line watching without interest as everyone around me tried to get it to stop. In the end, I convinced myself that I hated everyone around me. After a week of that I was tired with snarling all the time and being mean. So up until now I really didn't care about anyone, I would never talk to anyone unless spoken to first and avoid them as best as I can, if someone broke the ice first and I liked them I hung out at their table, I never got involved with anyone's hobby and I certainly never told anyone about mine. The only reason why I was going to that guy's, wow I feel really bad not even memorizing his name, birthday party was because I pitied him. Because once upon a time, I wanted a birthday party but no one ever wanted to come. Like that mattered!! I had my family of seven and I didn't need no one else!!

Until now, that is. Now I have Glitterlamp but even thinking of her starts a thousand fires in my head and it isn't just a distant 'I like you' either. I think I understand the reasoning for Draiden wanting to turn himself into a pony now, but I don't want to give up my thumbs! Even if I did changed my body to be something that she likes, I would still be human inside and all I would be doing would be lying to both of us. I lifted my hand from the sand and went to touch her face tenderly.

“Don't worry, making things here is easy. The void isn't empty, not really. It's full of everything that can make something.” I murmured trying to force my eyes open. My finger hovered just an inch above her face and Glitterlamp looked sad and felt pondering about what to make but more confused on the “how” piece. She leaned her face in to fill my hand but only touched the black sand as my arm disintegrated.

“Dreamer!” Glitterlamp snapped out of her thoughts and tried to catch the sand in her hooves and stop the sand from pouring out. “What do I do?!” She jumped. “Oh, Luna! What have I done!!” Glitterlamp tried to gather me into her hooves as my body lost all shape and definition.

“Don't worry, I'm not dying. I'm just really tired and I can't concentrate on this shape.” My voice came from all around as usual but Glitterlamp, I think, really understood the reason for it now. “I love you, Glitterlamp, and remember; when you stare into this void, I stare back.”

Glitterlamp didn't say anything but clutched the sand that used to be me tightly to her chest and merely looked around. Her mind was in a jumble and hard to decipher but her face looked around fearfully. After a few moments I began to sing around her, well singing is little strong but humming is too weak. A song, regardless, came up around her and usually I enjoy much harder music but I enjoyed softer music when I slept. Sadly I couldn't focus on a single song for long and switched to a different song. A smile grew on Glitterlamp's face and she looked down at the sand she held then she began packing it into a ball and made a snowball.

Hours passed and Glitterlamp only woke me up a few times to ask questions but I was too tired to remember what I said to her. Blissful sleep rejuvenated me but even then Glitterlamp's creations appeared in my double dream, a dream within a dream; that would make for an interesting concept for a movie, or a book. Glitterlamp's emotion still invaded my rest but she was having fun and often times she would disappear from my radar for only a moment. These were moments that old memories would spark up and replay themselves and I knew she was wandering through my memories. Soon she knew of the worries that plagued me and my new feelings about her. An intense warm was her response for my new thoughts about her. What she made was a lone apple tree in bloom with a picnic for two underneath its leafy branches and the only thing that was missing, she told me, was me.

The dawn came gently rousing both of us out of our sleep.

“Did morning have to come so soon?” Glitterlamp snarled at the rising sun.

“Didn't you tell me that Celestia raises the sun?” I asked unsure of my memory.

“She does. And I don't think She ever sleeps in.” Glitterlamp sighed angrily at the rising sun. “Do you ever have this problem on Earth?”

“No, the sun rises on it's own. Same with the weather, no one controls it.” I stretched myself out on the stiff roof and sat up. Fearbane sat close by but not close enough to roll on. My feet felt like sponges and stung because I forgot to take off my shoes before I fell asleep. I was still dead tired and I misjudged the distance between me and Fearbane doing two things that I didn't like. First thing that made me jump and gasp was that my palm caught the wide ax-like hilt and sliced it clean open. Second thing was that Fearbane rolled down the roof and fell off disappearing from sight. I tried to dive and catch it but Glitterlamp slammed down on me right before the section of the dull crystal roof cracked like a gun firing, a moment later a section cracked cleanly into a square and fell inward.

Being on the roof was no longer fun nor romantic! I was trapped on a decaying roof which could collapse at anytime. Glitterlamp was not trapped since her wings were probably long enough to carry her now. Any false move or even the correct step might send me falling, I don't even know how many stories up I am! Too many! I just wanted down but any movement may get me down far faster than what I want to.

I was frozen to the spot. I was lying down staring into the newly exposed room estimating and imagining the shattered bones along with the agony it could bring. Glitterlamp slowly half coaxed, half dragged me away from the edge until I was well away from that dizzying, crumbling, broken edge.

“It's OK, Dreamer.” Glitterlamp said looking into my eyes. “Let me look at that.” My right hand was turned upward to reveal a slash starting from the base of my index finger running diagonally across my palm giving it the longest possible cut. The wound itself was disgusting. Dirt, dead bits of leafs, a feather stuck into my red flesh like a thorn; the blood was bright and flowing. A trail of blood told the story of my assisted crawl to where I now sat. Looking at the wound did do anything but make me aware of the breach in my skin and the nervous system has only one signal of skin breaks, high amounts of pain.

“Tsss!” I hissed as Glitterlamp pulled out the junk out with her magic. Glitterlamp put on the Alicorn Amulet and lowered her horn to the wound. The wound closing wracked pain up and down my arm as the magic erased the wound but I willed myself to stay still.

“Just a little longer it's almost done!” Glitterlamp shouted through the hurricane of screams roaring through me. The potions never hurt this much, was that the reason why Sapphire's always made you sleep? Did it numb the pain as well? Whatever the reason those potions never hurt like what this did! I snapped my mouth open and breathe in ragged gasps so I didn't crack my teeth by clenching my jaw so hard. The wound was closed but the pain was still there, it was just smaller now.

“Is-is it over?” I asked pathetically looking around. Glitterlamp threw her arms around me until I could at least stop shaking.

“First it was your left hoof, now it's your right hoof.” Glitterlamp mumbled to herself. “Are you OK?” Glitterlamp asked me looking into my eyes. “No where else is hurt, right?” I shook my head and she looked at the edge. “OK, I don't know if I can carry you. You're bigger than I've ever lifted before.”

“I don't want to break my legs.” I said simply looking at the edge. “Is it getting closer?” I asked suddenly.

“No, it's not getting closer.” Glitterlamp assured me but glanced at the edge. An inner war fought within her. She wanted to leave and get Fearbane but wasn't sure if I would be fine alone, she might be able to slow my fall but she can't if she's not with me. “How are you scared of heights? You were flying yesterday.”

“My feet wouldn't have left my hover Disc!” I spoke loudly and I swear I could hear the roof cracking again. “I could fly with my wings since I wouldn't fall! My magic is gone! I need Fearbane!” I spoke rapidly but Glitterlamp understood, then I felt her being inspired.

“Would this work?” Glitterlamp unclasped the Alicorn Amulet and wrapped it around my neck. The instant the metal clasp clicked around me the chain adjusted to fit me and my wings emerged from my back. The feeling of the Amulet was different from Fearbane and when I looked down a green glow came from the gem. “OK, let's get down.”

With my energy-tendril-wings the descent was easy and no longer a problem but I felt that I made myself lesser in Glitterlamp's eyes. I found where Fearbane had fallen sticking out of the ground but the scabbard, which looked like it belonged in a post apocalyptic setting with how shoddy it was, broken. I knew it would fall apart and I've always had enough of it left to fix it but this was not the case. The wood that held the blade was split in half and all the wrappings which had began to fray, now lay useless in short tattered strips, in short? I no longer had a scabbard. Crap.

I handed the Alicorn Amulet back to Glitterlamp without a word.

“Sorry, for behaving like that.” I said tonelessly.

“Don't apologize. You're not a pegasus. You don't have real wings, plenty of Earth ponies are scared of heights.” Glitterlamp treated it like it wasn't a big deal that I messed up. It was nice. “Ha, I could've levitated you down and used my wings to get myself down.” She laughed at this new option. “Why didn't I think of that sooner?” Then something seemed to dawn on her. “Wait, how many days have we been out here?” Glitterlamp asked suddenly and I knew exactly what she meant. I only told Braeburn that I'd be gone for three days. I've lost count and can't remember how long we've been out here.

“I can't remember. Hey, let's go back today then.” I said and began to go to where we stashed our loot.

“Take it easy. Everypony gets scared, don't beat yourself up over it.” Glitterlamp hovered in the air placing a comforting hoof on my shoulder. I wish I had met Glitterlamp years ago when I really did need a friend. “Anyway, I thought the Amulet would work for you. You tamed it after all. Just like the stories; where ever a human goes, change follows in their steps.” Then she kissed me on the cheek and I felt a little better.

“It didn't feel like that the other day. It felt, empty.” I said looking at the emerald that now rested upon the Alicorn Amulet.

“It did feel empty when you gave it to me. You chased out whatever was in there and I took it's place. You have Fearbane and now I have this.” Glitterlamp said happily.

With Fearbane in hand I made the carriage that would carry the loot and made it attach to the bottom of the flying saucer that I had dreamed up. It came easier but with all this gold and treasure it reminded me of my hospital debt. That had to be taken care of now before I forget.

“We need to make a stop before we go home.” The sun hit me in the eyes and I tilted my head down to allow my cowboy hat to block it but nothing happened. The hat was gone and I felt a panic fall over me.

“Where did that hat go!? It was a gift!” I searched around and saw Glitterlamp pull it off the top of the loot pile and put it on. I relaxed that she had it and calmed down but then I really looked at her. In some weird way the hat gave a sense of a hardened look about her without destroying the soft delicate beauty about her.

“Ooh!” Glitterlamp shivered for a moment and the Amulet shined brightly at the same time. “I felt that.” She looked at me from under the hat and winked at me. I felt the tips of my ears burn at her words.

“Ah, yes. Well, let's get going.” I stammered not really sure how to respond to that. My relationships never got passed 'distant friend' let alone anyone else being attracted to me. Shaking my head to clear my head of this and tried to focus on getting ready to leave. The flying saucer waited for us and we both mounted the dreamed up vehicle and began to fly towards the hospital in Ponyville. The flight passed in silence as I concentrated on keeping the Disc from swinging the loot around violently.

Glitterlamp changed into her unicorn 'Springdew' before we entered town and Glitterlamp found a large coin that could fit in my palm with a bunch of smaller bits.

“A hundred-fifty, right?” Springdew asked openly.

“Yeah, that's right.” I gave a quick reply constantly looking over my shoulder at Ponyville worried that Twilight or any of her friends still wanted to pick a bone with me. The three story building of white and cream stood taller than what it seemed. It felt as if this was the pinnacle and sum of their Elements of Harmony, a place of healing and safety. Glitterlamp felt peaceful at the sight of this building and at ease, one of the few places where anger and violence has never violated. I wonder why I never saw this before. Oh, right. I was to wrapped up with my own problems to notice these things, I suppose. Like everything else in this land I had to duck to clear the top of the doorway and walked calmly to the counter.

Suddenly something struck me as perverse. In one hand I held Fearbane, blade pointing down and in control of where all sharp bits and in the other hand I held a sack of money carefully counted to repay my visit here. Fearbane's shape; a double edged sword with the cross guard closer resembling ax heads and sharper than anything I've ever encountered before. It was a momentary hesitation but I wondered exactly what they saw when I held Fearbane. In times of Earth's history I would have been considered wealthy for the purchase, a wizard with the magic that flows with it, maybe even a knight errant but definitely a hero in all the video games I've played.

But what about here? What does it mean here? Was it the golden symbol that floated in the back of my head, or was it a sign of true evil? A sword has very few uses, cutting, thrusting, hacking, slashing but outside of combat and in a peaceful world; where did it belong? Where did I: a human, who could bring both destruction and restoration, death and life, war and peace, chaos and harmony wrapped up in a neat bundle, where did I belong?

“Earth, home.”

“Glitterlamp.” Two voices answered me trying to be the first to answer the question.

“Home, where my heart resides, is Glitterlamp.” This voice sounded like a soft clear bell that cut through the normal chatter and clatter in my head within held that sweet answer that made perfect sense to me, if not put a little red on my cheeks. Feeling a little crowded and perhaps a little sad at this revelation, my short stumble, break in step, hesitation, whatever it would be called placed a heavy burden on my head. Glitterlamp's brush of confusion on my mind let me know that of all the lost things in this world, we belong.

“Good morning,” A bright eyed mare behind the desk greeted, “how can I help?” The innocence and outright sincerity just only added to the near-holiness of this place.

“Uh, yes. I'm Michael. I have a debt to pay off, hundred-fifty I believe.” I spoke trying to break out of my own distractions. A quick scan of her desk drawers showed the paper that proved my claim, I presented the sum of the debt and she collected it but seemed to be disappointed. The frown wasn't directed at me but at the Bits.

“Thank you,” the mare said beaming. “Is there anything else?”

“No, that's it.” I replied neutrally. “Thank you.”

“Have a nice day!” The mare beamed at me then we left.

“You too.” The response automatically sprang from my mouth.

The loot we collected sat in front of the hospital with no sign of the Disc anywhere. Ponies milled about staring at the pile without greed but with curiosity. They didn't whisper between themselves but spoke openly. Mostly asking who's it was, no darling don't touch it, where did it come from, the usual questions.

“Dreamer, where did your. . . thingy go?” Glitterlamp asked scanning the sky for the missing Disc.

“I guess it has a limit. No matter it's not that hard.” I said shrugging and raising Fearbane to the sky and closing my eyes trying to bring forth the image again. I heard the surrounding ponies gasp and when I opened my eyes the Disc hovered above my loot ready to leave. Hooves and cheering greeted me as I vaulted unto the disc and helped Glitterlamp up. I looked at them in confusion.

“Do a bow, they think you did a trick.” Glitterlamp whispered to me. Obediently I made a bow, if somewhat stiff.

“We can't stay, we must get back to Appaloosa.” I reminded Glitterlamp. The trio that was known as the Cutie Mark Crusaders cheered a little louder at it, I love kids, there was something about them that would bring a smile to my face no matter what. I spotted the white mare with curly purple mane, then I saw the older Texan Accent as well. Something that felt like spite churned in my heart, mixed with fear. These are the friends of the pupil of Celestia, eyes and ears of her majesty, they didn't seem to scowl though. I stood straight brushing off my orange shirt and green pants even though they didn't need to be dusted.

“We really need to go.” I tried to convey my suspicions about them.

“Can't we stay just a little while, it's still morning.” Glitterlamp pleaded enjoying the attention. My stomach growled quietly but she heard it anyway. “Might wanna get some breakfast while we're at it.” She added with a smirk.

“Very well.” I submitted begrudgingly feeling that this was the price of running out of the Saloon. I clapped my hands together and smiling openly to the crowd. Being this close to Canterlot set me on edge but I tried to bury that baggage until I can deal with it later.

“How ya doin`?” The small red headed crusader greeted me as if we were old friends.

“Oh, nothing special,” I said conversationally, “just exploring old, crumbly castles, decaying towers, looting gold and magical items, and fighting Nightmares and Hellish demons alike.” The dead pan uncaring tone cast the right touch of shock and curiosity that I had desired.

I began to spin our tale of adventure and hesitated then decided to leave out the violence and horrors that we had to fight. Hearing my own tale of exploring ruins certainly captured their attention filly and adult alike. I formed a throne behind me as I sat down because this was going to be lengthy. Another weird thing about me; once I start talking I find it hard to stop. Glitterlamp trotted off into town probably to talk with the ponies around here. Abandoning me to story hungry kids!

“But what's that for?” The white filly with the squeaky voice asked.

“Ah, what this old thing?” I said tapping Fearbane. She nodded and I sighed since I had to answer. “Since I don't have a horn,” I started weakly as if it was embarrassing and to a degree, it was. It was just another reminder that I didn't actually belong here. “I have to have things like these to allow me to do magic.”

“That's terrible!” The white filly squeaked.

“But why does your magic look like this? What is it?” The small pegasus that owned the scooter asked poking the throne to which I sat upon.

“It's the stuff of dreams. I am a Dreamer, this is my magic.” I explained as the black sand shimmered from black to a stream of colors seemingly locked in stone. Speaking of things that looked real; I had to, more than once during my visit, refocus on my Disc. Whenever I would get distracted from the Dreamed up Disc it would began to become faded and lose form. Splitting my attention from the Crusaders and their questions and my Disc was more of a mental strain than I expected.

“Can you grant wishes?” The orange pegasus asked hopefully.

“Depends on the wish.” I answered mystically.

“Can you make my wings bigger, so I could fly?” The hope and want of this question touched my heart. I didn't really know how to change things, my grasp of magic theory and understanding was weak at best. I might be able to give, for a short time, some dreamed up wings that won't be permanent.

“Kinda, might not be forever but maybe for a little while.” I said scratching the stubble on my chin. Great! Yet ANOTHER thing I might wanna take care of when I get home. Gathering my will and allowing the Disc to return to it's state of raw material, the sand lingered in the air behind me for only a moment before the shadowy mass rushed forward and gathered around the stubby excuses of wings perched on her shoulders. It was obvious that it didn't belong there at first but as I touched and shaped the mass into feathers both true in function and in style, I couldn't tell where the dream began and ended.

The wings were large, angelic, and orange, that spoke in volumes of strength and beauty. One flap of her wings sent her sky bound but it didn't take long for her to start doing tricks around the town square happily proclaiming her joy. I watched the little filly for quite some time concentrating on keeping the wings formed and on her shoulders.

“I see you've been busy.” Glitterlamp observed the flying filly. “Here I got you a sandwich.” I didn't take my eye off the flying orange figure as it played with her friends and ate the sandwich, there was something wrong with it but I couldn't focus enough to tell what it was. “I didn't know you could do that, are you feeling well.” She asked worrying if I was going to reach my limit.

“Yeah, just need concentrate.” I said brokenly as the orange figure began to get a little far away. “Too far.” I growled and the wings began to work the orange, I can't believe how hard it is for me to memorize names, filly til she was standing in front of me with a growing headache and maybe a little tired, I'm definitely getting stronger the more I use this power though.

“Hey! I wasn't done! I was going to go to school to show off my new wings!” The filly demanded firmly.

“They are not real.” I said flicking a feather and the wings turned black starting from my touch and spread rapidly crumbling to dust.

“No!” She cried out trying to make the wings stay to no avail.

“They weren't truly there, and if you went too far you would have dropped suddenly and broke something!” I said firmly. “I was losing concentration and needed you to come back here.” I sighed and patted her head. “I wish I could make something like that permanent but I can't yet, I need to get stronger first.”

“How long will that take?” She sniffed and tried not to cry.

“ Maybe sooner than I think,” I said standing up and releasing several cracks from my neck. “Write your wishes down on paper and maybe when we meet again I'll be able to really grant them. Your friends can do the same.”

“Truly?”

“As true as water is wet.”

I said my goodbyes to the Cutie Mark Crusaders and swore to myself that I would memorize their names. I got their faces down in my mind, names are always harder. But I know what my next step is, master my magic and study these 'Magic Resistance' charms and see if I cannot make armor for myself. And the first thing I wanna do with my magic is change something, permanently.

Chapter 21 Lesson One: Break Your Mind

Chapter 21

Lesson One: Break Your Mind

OK, ok. The small Texan accent was named Applebloom, squeaky is actually called Sweetiebelle, and the tiny pegasus with the pint sized wings is Scootaloo. I repeated this mantra with little variation as I strive to memorize their names.

The humidity dropped rapidly as the ground below changed from lush forests to the sandy hills of Appaloosa. I made a dome for the Disc and truly made it look like an old movie UFO, written on the side was The Dreaming in gold letters. The landscape blurred beneath us as I sped faster and faster eager to get home to get started on my plans. We followed the train tracks to make sure we went the right way.

Step one, master my Dreaming magic. Step two, make lists of the various types of ponies of this world. Already I could see differences within them, enough to guess at their anatomy and using the knowledge from the week long course I had to get the horsemanship merit badge should help.

Ever since leaving Ponyville I felt better knowing that the debt has been payed off but felt an impeding dread knowing that a being that was capable of moving the sun everyday was looking for me, well at least she doesn't truly know I'm here.

The black mass of clouds hanging low to the ground, lower than the other clouds at least, let me know that making dreams real could be done. I just don't know how I made the jump from fiction to reality. We didn't talk much during the ride, our attention directed inwards. Glitterlamp was feeling happy and wondering about something, probably trying to get a list of what she wants to buy in her head. The town of Appaloosa, still vibrant and strong as ever, held its breath as I descended from the sky and deposited the loot cube in front of our house. Once the loot and Glitterlamp touched the ground the UFO disintegrated into the black sand and even when I grabbed the sand it faded into nothingness within my grasp.

“Alright, where are we going to put what?” I asked trying to visualize the house and where the loot would fit.

“Put the wood into my art room, and everything else I'll figure out once inside.” Glitterlamp said gathering a few item within her levitation aura. I miss my scabbard, carrying a sword around all day isn't as fun as it sounds. OK, it wasn't all day but my hand is tired!

I felt numb. I am growing stronger but putting my mind under hundreds of pounds of load is NOT the way to do it. I barely heard Glitterlamp's passing comments of where the treasure should go. My body didn't receive any damage, none that I could see at least, but sore exhaustion was better than bleeding. I didn't use my hands of course but used my magic, although I have no idea how Glitterlamp made the whole levitation thing look so easy. Displacing gravity in such a way causes me nasty headaches. Indeed it seemed what came easy to her, and every young unicorn in this world apparently, came hard for me. Maybe it was my understanding of science that made it difficult because it would take tons of energy to move that much mass, not to mention defying Newton's laws of motion, wait!!

Ah, CRAP!! That's got to be the reason. No way. I hate it when I'm the most tired and exhausted because it's then that I get an uncanny clarity. I can't do it since I don't believe it can happen, I guess that's the first step in magic mastery: believing that you can do it, but how to break my habit of thinking I can't?

I looked around the sandy area where I had placed the treasure with new understanding and waved Fearbane over it. Levitation is too hard for me, but there are many ways to do things. Black sand poured from the eyes of Fearbane and lifted all the treasure on a rolling black carpet and into the house. This was easy, levitation wasn't. Why was it like that? Probably has to do with how my mind works or some- oh, nice, another note of clarity. I have to train my mind to think impossibly, I mean more so than usual. If I ever get back to earth or, heaven forbid, wake up from this. No, that world is gone! I'm here!

“I'm not going back! NO!” I grabbed my head and shook violently, every muscle convulsing as if it was under attack.

“Dreamer?” Glitterlamp's calm voice caught my attention snapping me out of my attack. “Are you alright?” The tone of her voice was of confused affection.

“Sorry, I, my mind wandered away from me. Thought for a moment that this still could be a dream to wake up from.” I could almost hear a dry hoarse chuckle close by. “Wretched fear monger.” I growled as an after thought.

A green bolt jumped from Glitterlamp's horn about the size of a baseball and disappeared into my forehead and the dry chuckle was cut short. I felt more at ease immediately, normally I would be tormented by my own thoughts but it would fade eventually. She never lets them really run their course so it's probably going to bother me again later, it's a bad idea to ignore problems indefinitely. Then again, I've never hallucinated voices before either. As always, I'll trust her judgment in such things.

“Thanks.” I said with a tired smile. The trip had drained me further than what I first guessed. My head was slowly getting fuzzy as the moments ticked on, but I felt surprisingly well! Kinda like jogging for a while, a good kind of sore but for the mind.

“Go take a bath, I'll handle the sorting, OK?” Glitterlamp told me gently.

“Sure.” I responded still tired and my worries not entirely banished but eased. Glitterlamp took Fearbane in her magic and set it aside. I stepped out from the rising heat of the desert day and into the shade indoors. A hot shower did sound pretty good at the moment, I had this long hair that Glitter gave me to clean. I looked down at Glitterlamp almost for the first time.

She was short. Not any shorter than any other ponies here, except that red behemoth I could almost match heights with, Applebloom's brother I think. No, she was shorter than me by a considerable amount. Standing straight her head only came up to my past my belt line by a couple of inches.

“Perfect height for giving me a gut rip with those fangs.” I thought with near affection blissfully picturing the fangs. Glitterlamp's eyes shot wide open and just shook her head. Of course I couldn't see the fangs but I knew they were there. I felt a little loopy and whenever I felt loopy I say the weirdest things.

“Go bathe, you're always tired when you think like that. Relax, we're home now.” Glitterlamp said smiling chuckling to herself.

“We are home.” I confirmed and smiled. Didn't Trixie at least come up to my elbows? Or was it her hat and hair that made her seem taller? I walked over to the doorway when I made the thought and looked back at Glitterlamp still in her 'Springdew' disguise. I wonder who Springdew was, a friend? Someone important, probably. I tried to remember her as her real form, the one I call Glitterlamp. Her disguise faltered a moment giving me an idea.

“Since she has a direct line to me and can affect my armor, power lines work both ways, right?” I mused and Springdew sensed my mischief and looked to me but when she faced me it was Glitterlamp's face that looked at me as she felt her disguise fall to tatters by my will. All the windows had been drawn but that look of surprise and realization brought a smile to my lips. It wasn't like my dreaming magic but I think it was my psychic power working like that. Sadly I still can't read her thoughts, only emotions. If anything she can read ALL of my thoughts no matter how hectic, she just smiled and nodded at me. Grand.

She just smiled at me and shook her head turning back to sorting the loot.

“I still think it's weird that you like this look better, might take a while to get used to that idea.” Glitterlamp laughed to herself, washing me with warm affectionate waves. I went into the bathroom and bathed myself through thoughtless exhaustion, every action was observed as a separate thought but in the background I could feel something build up. After I deemed myself sufficiently clean with a coarse sponge I stalked up the stairs with one vague notion in my head, a thought wrapped in paper and until I opened it, I can't tell what it is. But it was important, I know it is. Often my subconscious would figure things out before I did and it wasn't until I was half asleep but walking could I figure out the message. I've been ignoring it lately, so the message might be pretty big.

The room we shared already adorned a few of the useless pretty things that I collected from that dark tower. A pile of paper and chewed on pencils is what counts as an art kit for Glitterlamp. She would sketch an image in exquisite detail, nothing at all like Sapphire's skill but it had a certain charm I liked. I took a pencil and paper and started to write a journal, I needed to organize myself and if I didn't do it now I would likely forget it. I felt my body move its fingers while my mind was too numb to form a solid thought.

Wings. . . Teeth. . . Horns. . . Claws. . . Eyes. . . Torso. . . Bones. . . Meat.

I was dreaming, there was no other way to describe it. Unless I have become a universal consistent in mind only and the universe decided to mess with me. My shifting life confounded me into a stupor into which I could only watch.

The restaurant that served my entire family along with Trixie, Sapphire, Fritter, Luna, Glitterlamp, but not me! I drooled in desire as shrimp the size of cats littered the table with fizzy drinks dancing from the table, to hands, to deliver the fizzy beverage to thirsty mouths. The aroma was enough to send me in a eating frenzy, all of this was denied to me ever since . . . I can't remember.

Now I was depressing the device mounted to my left arm since I lost my real one in an accident. The horrid green skinned devil roaring some obscene curse spat blood on me as the bullets sang freely through its flesh reducing it to green and red pulp. It used to be elfin, the creature that I sliced cleanly in two the next moment, but the corrupted magic had long since twisted the beast beyond recognition. There was no hate as I ordered the deaths of all these abhorrent creatures only pity, pity that I didn't order this earlier. The three score of grim faced soldiers that followed me aimed at the tide of corruption racing towards us and opened fire. My body, sealed away in another body of iron, was linked to hundreds of life support systems. Wires flowed in and out of the wreckage of my corpse. My real eyes hasn't seen daylight in decades and I've been fighting these things ever since I was ripped in half and partially devoured by these monsters. But that's OK. I've accepted this long ago.

Now everyone was staring at me, I had froze in the middle of the gym after I got hit with a dodge ball. I was in school, and a burly gym teacher was marching at me with anger in his eyes, nostrils flaring, fists clenched. I think I'd rather have that green monster running at me!

“You're out, kid. Now stand over there til I tell you otherwise.” My confused state didn't amuse the teacher. I was small, weak, wheezing and looking up to him, shouldn't I be looking down at him? “We'll talk about your language with the principal.”

The smell of the impossibly sized food was making me almost tap a waiter to ask when mines gonna be done, but I didn't. I have to wait patiently, this was a fancy restaurant and it'll be here. I'll have to wait, but I'll get my food soon. No sooner had I finished the thought and my plate was delivered. It was full of-

The damned green skin bit at my face that wasn't my real face as I crushed his neck with my elbow. I wanted to see the lights drain out of his eyes, we were winning! After nine centuries of killing these freaks and their horrible gods, we would have this planet! Once and for all!

The gym teacher was giving me a spanking as I bawled uselessly.

“It was unfair! I didn't deserve to get spanked! Not by this guy!!”

The plate was loaded with disappointment, three raw, cold french fries, a boiled egg and a shot glass of milk.

“I think I'm going to beat the crap out of the chef, this is a cruel joke and I'm not coming back here again.”

I could do nothing as I shifted from these three scenes, nothing but watch and react. Was I them at one point? Or was I going to become them? Perhaps I was already them and I'm only remembering? A rude school boy, a hardened undying warrior, someone waiting for the promised food that never came? Was I finally falling apart?

“Only if you want to,” a voice sliced through the gun chatter, wailing, and silent disappointment. I was back in the void. My body was shapeless but my will was enough. A cave out of nothing stood before me. Inside I knew exactly what was inside.

“No you don't,” the voice patronized me. It grinded and low cracks like splitting concrete politely but eagerly informed me. It didn't echo, but came from the cave. “I liked that one, the one with the armies clashing. Especially your attention to detail, particularly the violence. We've always had a knack for it.” The grinding voice complimented me. I drifted into the cave to find the source of the voice, my own wouldn't leave me. The creature was using an altered version of my voice, just like Fear-Me. “Getting warmer, I AM using your voice. Or it could be stated that you are using MY voice. Whichever you wanna see it, I don't care.” The voice chuckled, the rumbling was closer now.

I looked around but the cave was to dim, but I definitely tell that some colossal moved in the darkness.

“Here, you've been tip toeing around long enough I think.” A sudden intake and release of breath lit up the whole cave. A dragon with black scales that swirled eternally inward laced with cracked red veins gave it an appearance of being smooth as glass. The red pulsed like a heartbeat, the whole creature was intimidating. Piles of gold carpeted the floor. A cage was built into the side of the cave that would prevent me from getting to it if it wasn't for one thing. The one tiny, simple, life changing, obvious, terrifyingly stupid, one detail not easily overlooked.

It had no door. Bars came from the ceiling and floor but the hole built into it could easily allow something twice its size to pass through.

“Pretty nice isn't it? You have made no defense against me, only because I've never tried to take over. It's fair to say that we never existed until the magic of this Equestria made us so. Or we were always here and only now are you noticing us? Or are you the new one? Again, it's a detail with no satisfying answer therefor, not important. Like we have said 'I think therefor I am' but I think we'll get along.” The dragon continued using his tail to lift me higher, it did this despite the fact that I had no body! “Please, don't just call me 'that dragon' or 'it' anymore although a proper name for me is in order. You already gave one that embodies your fear, anxiety, worries, doubts. You called him Fear-Me. Give me a name,” the tail did not coil around me but coiled to give me something to stand on. “I am made from bits of you, like the rest of us, the pieces to which I grabbed was mostly negative. Hate, anger, violence, wrath, desire but there's been two things that I thought would be important; Logic and Reason. Remember those Timber wolves. And that scooter? That was me. You're welcome, you've already met my friend, Courage.” The deep rumbling wasn't full of malice but patience. His eyes was that of a caring friend that experienced exactly all your problems, he was a piece of me. The one friend that wouldn't give a second thought of tearing off the head of that jackass that used to pick on you, but would ask you exactly when and how you wanted said jackass to die.

The golden version of me appeared right next to me, the golden tendril energy wings and the topaz eyes. He merely nodded at me and looked at, what to call him? Already the naming was close at hand and he shifted with glee in the gold. Well, he's not unstable enough to be called a psycho, and if he works close with Courage. That changes things. The toothy grin filled with sharp tombstone like teeth smiling expectantly at me. Courage placed a hand on my shoulder and gave me a thumbs up.

“Ah yes, vocalizing wasn't one of the things he grabbed. Mentioned to me that action spoke louder anyway.” Vengeance said and then slammed his clawed hands together in a way of clapping. “Yes, Vengeance will do nicely! I cannot express my gratitude with simple words.”

Courage wrapped an armored arm around me and mimed cheering, thrusting his fist up and down, generally acting happy. Vengeance settled back down into his piles of gold humming joyfully to himself. Courage leaned up against the ribs of the massive beast and pulled out a pencil and pad.

“Thanks, it's been bothering him for a while not having a name.” The words of the pad said. Ripping out the page and begun scribbling on the new one. The rumbling as I got close enough to read his letters sounded almost as if he was purring! Dragons purred! Or they do in my head it seems. Oh wait, Courage has something I need to read.

“You're already on the way to getting stronger. Just having this conversation means you've already accepted in your heart that the magic is real. That we are real. That those Dreams of yours are reality, there truly is no difference. Maybe when you wake up you just shift to another dream or reality. Just remember,” this was written in bold scratchy letters while the rest was nice and neat scroll like font, “POWER COMES AT A PRICE!” Even though the words were only written, the force of it put terror into me forcing me to flee from the cave. His armor, oh God the armor! And the eyes! They weren't topaz!!

“AAAAAAAAA-

“-AAAHHHHHHHHH!” I awoke screaming from the image that burned across my brain. A blanket fell from my shoulders. A reverberating impact and Glitterlamp was at my side immediately trying to figure out what's wrong. My ears were numb and full of cotton, deaf to Glitterlamp's words as her mouth moved.

“A mirror I gotta find a mirror!”

Suddenly I was downstairs staring at my panic stricken face. No injuries showed on it, no bleeding, no bruising, nothing. In fact that's all there was, my face connected to nothing. Black sand slipped through the ceiling and reconstructed my body perfectly, down to the scars on my arms. Glitterlamp sailed into the room magic flaring to hold me still. I was in a cold sweat despite the heat of the room. I couldn't stop shaking, the image, it was-

“I DON'T WANNA REMEMEBER! YOU CAN'T MAKE ME SEE IT AGAIN! NEVER!” I mentally screeched pushing away anything that touched me. Something muffled my panic and it was slowly going away. Calm flooded my mind and veins making my knees weak and staring at the thing that made it all stop, the static of panic receded, my breathing steadied itself, I lowered myself to the ground so the sudden vertigo that held me now made me fall, I looked at what was helping me out. Glitterlamp waving Fearbane around, while Fearbane sucked out all the bad.

“T-thanks,” I coughed feeling my sore throat sting at me. I stretched out my arms towards Glitterlamp and Fearbane fell to the floor as she stepped forward and to hug me.

“What happened?!” Glitterlamp asked intensively and I all I could do was breathe and hold onto something familiar, everything looked different now. Like a film of fuzz got peeled away and you could every detail.

“What happened?” Glitterlamp in her 'Springdew' costume asked quietly after she made a hot herb drink. My throat was ripped apart and speaking was a chore, it hurt so bad. Braeburn was here too, apparently he heard it all the way from the orchard. The sheriff was here too, looking at me as if I was about to blow again.

“I fought, demons and paid the, p-price.” I stuttered holding my throbbing headache. The Alicorn Amulet was around her neck and even then I wasn't sure if it would be enough. I felt calm enough, but I did feel so ashamed for crying out like that, it wasn't like me to scream. For bringing these people in my house, maybe if I had just curled up and had a nice quiet heart attack in my sleep. It would be better than- a sharp stab went through my head as the sheriff spoke gruffly but LOUDLY.

“What do you mean 'demons' son? Some potion you've been takin?!” He said and I flinched at the noise.

“Sheriff, I've known him for only a little while but he's a good sort, a little strange but not dangerous.” Braeburn said, good friendly, smiling Braeburn. Of course he was frowning with worry, the fact that it was over me was a little much.

“I'll decide that.” The sheriff said sharply.

“Of c-course I'm, dangerous.” I admitted softly flexing my hands. “But why would I need to h-hurt?” The words only puzzled the sheriff and made him scowl harder at me but he had no magic horn. Not a threat.

“He had a bad dream, sheriff, everypony gets bad dreams.” Glitterlamp/Springdew said outraged by all of this. “I don't see why you need to be involved at all!” The sheriff puffed himself up mustache twitching.

“These are strange times, this is my town, I'm responsible for everypony here.” He said very formally. “This isn't Canterlot where such things can be overlooked. Why did you think he had a bad dream then, miss Springdew?” He asked but I could feel the acid against my skin.

“Why does that matter, he's fine now!” Springdew snapped. She did not like this guy, and since Glitterlamp said she was from Canterlot the sheriff didn't like city folk, maybe. Well damn, I guess even small versus big city exists even here. “It's not like his bad dreams mean anything!”

“The Seekers said that 'bad dreams' that awake up screaming are signs of distress from Changeling influences!” The sheriff said smoothly with a sly grin. “Wanna be put to the test? It's quite harmless really, I've already been through it. All they do is wave a talisman over you.” The way he said it made my skin crawl.

“Shut up.” I snarled.

“All you have to do is ask and I'll rend this fool in half!” I thought to Glitterlamp not liking where his tone is going. Glitterlamp sent me some feeling that roughly translated into a reluctant 'no' but considering my offer.

“What?” The sheriff demanded tearing his eyes from Glitterlamp. I returned the glare and took a sip.

“I said shut up. You are adding to my headache, and if stitching your lips shut is the way to do it, so be it.” I snarled weakly sipping on my drink. The warm drink softened the scratched within my throat.

“Sir? Everypony has been under a lot of stress. The Seeker's investigations scared everypony, maybe this is the stress getting out of hoof.” Braeburn said trying to defuse the situation. The sheriff thought about it then grunted and finally left. Everyone let out a sigh then turned to me suddenly.

“Something on your mind partner?” Braeburn asked in such a way that wasn't threatening but left no room for anything but the truth. I stared down into my drink and thought carefully about what happened. Apparently Glitterlamp doesn't even know the details of it all. Good, no one should.

“When should I arrive for work, if I still have a job that is.” I asked weakly, damn this sore throat.

“No way partner, we ain't talking about that. What's going on? Nopony or anything just wakes up screaming like you did.” Braeburn was suddenly forceful in the way he talked, he cared about me, like this wasn't a manager and employee situation. The look in his eyes screamed that he wanted to help, to be involved, to support.

“Unicorn magic, you know what's it like?” I asked trying to drink out of my glass and realized it's empty.

“Not sure if I follow.” Then shock fell over his eyes. “Are you saying a unicorn did this to you!?”

“No, no. I meant that unicorns have magic. I'm a human, I'm not supposed to have magic where I'm from. That only existed in books. Even then, unicorns understand their magic. I don't, so I'm getting hurt by not knowing enough about my magic.” I stated and cupped my hand out and black sand shaped itself and filled into an orb, surprisingly easy to call it out now. What changed? “It looks real, doesn't it?” I asked turning it over in my hand. “It's not. Or at least I didn't think it was, I'm not sure anymore, it might be.” I stared at it for a few moments and poured the sand into my empty glass and wanted hot cocoa. Instantly the sand turned into what I wanted and the flavor was great, it had weight, smell, flavor, I could see it. Why shouldn't it be real? I thought I was over the whole 'what if this is a dream' thing.

“Partner, I don't know who put those thoughts in yer head. C`mere.” He led me to the window and pointed up. “See those clouds?” I nodded seeing it rain again only over the orchard. “Those are real. Flight teams can't touch it, but it's real.” He nodded and said critically. “I may not understand why it's real. But it's real, the rain that it gives certainly is. I think you're over thinking it. Don't come into work for a few days,” I frowned and Braeburn added quickly. “You look bone tired! I'm not saying you're fired but you look like you need some rest. You'll have to tell me about your trip later, maybe. Get some rest, adventuring is tough work after all! See ya later!” Braeburn's old happy go lucky mood was back and he left. Now the only things here was me; weary, confused, sore, and wanting so very much to talk to Glitterlamp privately. And there was Glitterlamp, calm, caring, warm Glitterlamp. Someone I could always trust and count on. I looked at the half empty cup of cocoa in my hands, it was still there and I drained the rest of it's cool creamy contents.

“Braeburn is right, my magic IS real.”

I turned to look at Glitterlamp and tried not to tremble too badly, I was still pretty bone tired. I could feel Glitterlamp's sturdy presence on my mind, like a pillar of stone, reliable, dependable, strong. What am I now? I feel cracked, splintered, fragile, scared, weak. But I don't know why!! I didn't go to sleep like this! I should be happy! I found my love, a place to live, magic flowing through me, a job with a great guy, proven my strength time and time again!

“Then WHAT the HELL is wrong with ME!” I scolded myself. Then I met Glitterlamp's eyes.

“Nothing. Nothing is wrong with you.” Glitterlamp assured firmly shifting back into her real form. “I don't know why you talk to yourself like that. I think something startled you, sit down I'll make another batch of my special drink.”

Glitterlamp's eyes were soft but concerned and certainly won't let this problem rest. She poured another cup of this herb drink for both of us and just sat for a while in calm quiet. The drink was a dozen muted flavors that mingled pleasantly in my mouth and unwound the tightness within my guts. The only thing that I could think of that I had done wrong was awaken screaming.

“Did I do, something wrong? Why was the, sheriff so cross?” I asked after my first cup. Glitterlamp poured me another glass and shrugged.

“Nothing at all.” Glitterlamp said shaking her head and smiling. “After all you've been through, I would think is weird if you didn't have nightmares.”

“Then why did they freak out?” I asked confused.

“Dreams are often seen as omens, and often they're true. But since you're a Dreamer, I don't think it means the same thing.” Glitterlamp said sipping on her herb drink. “This is my favorite drink, back in Canterlot I drank it everyday.” Glitterlamp said as if it was only natural. “It's a calming drink. Soothes the mind and body.” Then she looked at me trying to see the core of the problem. “One minute you're fuzzy and sleepy which is kinda cute, I like that feeling. Then when I just put everything away the fuzzy is gone and you felt like a large pile of broken glass. Worse, when I concentrated on you it hurt as if shoving my face in the broken glass. You're still kinda hard to read, too much noise in your head. What happened?” Glitterlamp asked me and those green eyes are very hard to refuse. But I didn't know how to convey it exactly, should I say I now have schizophrenia? Split personalities!?

I opened my mouth several times but nothing came to mind on how to tell her what it was. She patiently waited like she did this before.

“I had a nightmare. The worst one I've ever had.” I started hoping to get the severity across. How to tell her the stupid fear I had and the conversations without convincing her that I am indeed insane? She stretched her hoof out across the table and I held her hoof. The gesture felt incomplete, I wanted my hand to be held back but she didn't have fingers to hold with. I shifted my seat closer to her and I touched my forehead to her horn and let mind embrace mind. “Love you.” I said wrapping an arm around her.

“I love you too, Dreamer.” Glitterlamp leaned into me and felt confused for a moment then determined.

“What's wrong?” I asked feeling the changes.

“I think you will want to see this.” Was her remark then we both ascended the steps. The door had been ripped from the hinges and the room was that of organized chaos. Pictures of every type of pony I knew was tacked to the walls, Earth pony, pegasus, unicorn, Alicorn, and Changeling. On every single picture was a breakdown of physical ability and magical talent. The hastily written script that was with no doubt my own hand writing listed possible weakness' and strengths. Long sheets of analysis decorated the walls, some sheets had detailing specific attributes to each pony type and how to counter act them.

“I was hoping you could explain all of this to me, but you don't seem to remember doing it.” She said concern heavy in her voice as she gestured around the madman's art museum. Weapon ideas littered the floor next to armor and monster designs. “When I checked on you, you were doing this.” She handed me a pile of papers full of nice coherent writing that was my journal. The second pile was an outline to plans; adding furniture, learning how to carve wood, paint the walls a new color in the bedroom, all sensible plans there was even Glitterlamp's Equestrian letters mixed in to put her ideas. “We even planned a way on how to get you more used to your magic. Then I left to put the last things away since you fell asleep at the desk.”Glitterlamp sighed and looked around at the mess. “And next I know, you locked the door for some reason and put the bed against it! I came in when I heard you scream! That's what got everypony's attention around here.” Glitterlamp explained to me and I stood looking at the tacked up room that I apparently made. The weapons and armor designs all had Lesson Three written at the top.

I had nothing to say to this, I only vaguely remember picking a pencil up and began to write something but not all of this. The scary thing was it wasn't a madman's writings, it was that of clear thinking. A sensible training was graphed and at which stages I should progress. The title of the first lesson was to-

“Glitterlamp you can't read this, can you?”

“You were very reluctant for reading some parts and you wouldn't give it to me so I could decode it with the alphabets we made today.” Glitterlamp said a little irritated but then wanting to know what it said. “Read it, what's the underlined words say.” I wasn't shaking but my voice wavered.

“Lesson one: Break My Mind, don't let Glitterlamp be in the same room. Then inflict a deep slumber unto yourself and the key to wake up is to have a nightmare. While sleeping find out if there are others like Fear-Me and deal with them accordingly.” The image adorning the page was me half fallen apart into sand and the flows of sand held smaller objects, dreams? One was food, another was green skins, another was a school.

“You didn't say anything like that before!” Glitterlamp said darkly. A tear, followed by more, ran down her face. “Why would you do that to yourself!?” I looked frantically through the pages to see if I left a note to explain why. There wasn't one. I was on my own for this. I looked up and behind her was three faces drawn onto paper. Fear-Me, a disgusting corpse mockery of me with needle teeth gazed open mouthed as if to eat the viewer. Courage, a tall armored knight that I resembled when I have my armor on standing at attention. The last picture was Vengeance a fierce dragon patiently waiting on his pile of gold smiling to himself with burning eyes. All of them tacked to the wall above my bed with four pages each with different hand writing on each.

“Them, I mean that's them! The ones I talked to!” I said pointing to the pictures. Glitterlamp looked at the pictures, oddly enough I did write those in Equestrian text. Courage's was very scroll-like and elegant, Fear-Me was like blood running down the page, Vengeance was thick, bold and hard to miss. I couldn't read them, not as fast as Glitterlamp could.

On Fear's I saw the word Sombra appear frequently, Courage had Fearbane written a couple of times, and Vengeance was tied with Courage and Fearbane with the word 'protect' several times.

“Oh dear Luna,” Glitterlamp breathed in. “You found them alright, these are their words. 'Fear-Me is what's left of Sombra's malice in you. But the other two keep him at bay,' whoa. You've been having the King Sombra torment your dreams,” Glitterlamp stared at me wide eyed with, admiration? “And you make him struggle just to remain in your head.” Then she read a line a couple times then laughed uncontrollably. “What, why are you scared of Celestia for??” Glitterlamp got out from between her fits of laughter. I felt the tips of my ears burn at the scornful laughter, okay probably not scornful but I think it's serious!

“Have you any idea how powerful Celestia has to be to move the sun! I mean do you have any idea what the Hell the sun is!” I demanded not liking her laughing at me.

“Is that what's got you so worked up? Queen Chrysalis was able to over power her easily! I only said to be careful of Twilight! Not Celestia! The only thing she might do to you is banish you, before you that was a terrible thing to me, now? It's no biggie at all, do you even know how strong you are!?” Glitterlamp demanded right back but without all the venom an acid I put into mine. She was almost friendly about it, like finding out that the creepy scratches in your house was just your dog pacing about. Except magnify it by about thirty.

“I can't move the sun!” I protested already losing my ground to argue.

“And why would you? Oh, come here worrywart.” Glitterlamp laughed stood on her hind legs and stretched her hooves out for a hug. I just gritted my teeth. “C`mon don't leave me hanging.” Glitterlamp encouraged. The tension from Glitterlamp was gone and most of her worries, I guess the problem she thought I had was much worse. I knelt down and gave her a hug, her hooves wrapped around my neck.

“Still doesn't change anything, I'm still concerned, for me and for you.” I confessed quietly.

“Normally I have to be careful when I feed on other pony's love, they tend to wither. If anything you've been getting stronger ever since I met you. Nothing can bring you down,” She nuzzled me and added. “Just like the Dreamers in the stories, they had certain things they had to overcome. And like how you said, 'some people dance better with their demons'. Hey I know, you and me, alone, let's go dancing!”

“I'll mess it up again.” I said with a smile.

“I wanna see you try.” A wider grin challenged me. “Just promise me one thing,” Glitterlamp said squeezing me tightly.

“Just one?” I replied.

“Don't do anything like that alone again.” Her tone was serious and full of love, I think I'm going to burst.

“I promise.”

chapter 22 Lesson Two: Heal The Wound.

Chapter 22

Lesson Two: Heal The Wound.

I must have slept for only a few hours for Lesson One. I can't believe I did that without her, actually yes I can. I want to be as magically strong if not stronger than Celestia and I can't do that if Glitterlamp is protecting me from every little danger. Magic is as dangerous as any other power source but dying from my carelessness would be pretty stupid. I guess my pride got the better of me that time.

Evening was falling over the town of Appaloosa and I was restless. The effects of Lesson One had immediate reactions with me. I could call forth the Dream substance to this waking world without stress, it appeared as glittering black sand and it morphed and re-morphed at every whim. It also seemed to linger longer than before and definitely more, thick, for a lack of a better word.

Fearbane became more alive than ever. The distinction between a living eye and a sparkly gem faded entirely, the twitching, blinking, darting eye if wasn't focused on me was staring at something else. Whenever it was in my grasp, to now I found it hard to part with, I could also see through it without effort. It had a learning curve to it but I was taking it slow. My energy wings with its glowing golden brilliance clung to my back constantly and only when the sword left my grasp did they dissipate.

A crash followed by a barely contained curse erupted from Glitter, ever since she told me that she still cared about me even after what I did only endeared her even more to me. The influx of energy, love, whatever she calls it, only spiked her magic power. She couldn't levitate a cup without crushing it now.

“Focus, focus.” Glitterlamp would mutter to herself and lift another object only to: send it flying across the room, bounce it around the room, nothing, crush it to fine dust, or sit there and mutter angrily to herself. A block of wood flung out of her grip and a wing tendril caught the projectile before it could do some damage.

“Try taking the amulet off, isn't that thing supposed to be an amplifier?” I said setting the block down on the table in front of me. “And let's start with something easy, like wood carving.” I suggested knowing hat carving came easy to her. Glitterlamp smiled and unclasped the amulet from around her neck.

“Well, let's give it a shot.” She said levitating the amulet to me, not quite a throw but a little harder than a toss it was manageable and controlled at least. “But if we are to carve let's to it in the art room.” Glitterlamp said taking the block and trotting upstairs. The art room was still a mess and the sent of dry, warm wood shavings was pleasant and brought a smile to my face. Like Sapphire's habit of having a dozen unfinished paintings there was plenty of oddly shaped blobs of wood pinned to tiny platforms.

Glitterlamp gave me one of the blobs and looked around for her chisels.

“Ah! That's right, this isn't my shop. I was using the kitchen knives to carve. Do you mind if we go shopping? It'll be nicer if we had proper tools.” Glitterlamp said pulling out a slightly bent kitchen parring knife looking a little embarrassed.

“Sure, if the stores are still open.” I agreed. “Let me get my socks and boots on.”

“Come on! You don't need those! Those 'socks' smell terrible anyway!” Glitterlamp laughed wiggling her unadorned hooves to show her point.

“My feet are far more squishy than your hooves.” I said slipping the only pair of sock I had, they felt rough and full of dried sweat. Ick. “And I don't want to step on a bur or any other thorny plant.”

“You'll be fine, C`mon!” Glitterlamp said as she stuffed a saddle bag with glittering gold and silver Bits. She did such a good job at hiding it but I could feel pure excitement at the simple fact that she finally achieved wealth and could have thing without worrying.

“Do you think I should bring Fearbane along?” I asked and Fearbane's eye looked to Glitterlamp quizzically.

“I don't think so,” Glitterlamp said looking it over, “we're only going to the store, not into a scary ruin.”

“Alright, let's go.” I said trying the last knot on my boots and we headed into the cool desert air.

“I'll need a canteen, this place is too dry for me.” I thought coughing at the intense dryness the air had to it, like the air was pulling the water from my eyes.

“Absolutely, if you want to work during the day.” Glitterlamp nodded as she already shifted into her Springdew form.

I cringed at the memories of this place, the saloon was where I made a fool of myself and it was the big highlight of the town. Sure the general store was inviting enough but the saloon was the 'go to' place in town. Looking at the saloon now I could see Trixie, smiling broadly, pulling things out of her big floppy hat and the crowd seemed to enjoy it.

“I think it was over here.” Glitterlamp said pushing past some free swinging doors that brushed a bell at the top releasing a cheery jingle. “Yep found it!” I followed her into a brightly colored store with all sorts of things lining the walls and shelves. From writing feathers to kitchenware and food supplies, all the basic thing ones would need. Glitterlamp was already buzzing around the small store picking things out. Nothing really caught my eye, there was no clothes that would fit me, no video games, movies. I missed the comforts that my old world had.

I felt a little naked without Fearbane, we've been through a lot. Not just the fights but the simple day to day living. Learning how to cope with the numerous sharp edges and using it as a wizard would use a stave or a wand. It just was a part of who I am, it defined me as much as I defined it.

I explored the small store while Glitterlamp chatted with the clerk finding the things she wanted. The passive aggressive talk of haggling and bartering was missing as it was replaced with casual friendly talk that buzzed over my head, it was rude to listen in to another's conversations if one could help it.

What was I looking for? I wandered around this shop looking something. The glass trinkets didn't interest me, rows and rows of herbs and spices only made my stomach growl, dried fruits and vegetables didn't look all that great, I've been eating nothing but fruits and veggies.

“Can I help you find something?” A mare asked with a smile.

“I'm with her over there, for wood carving tools.” I said pointing to Glitterlamp.

“Ah, I thought you two looked new. Been in town long enough?” The mare was rather plain with a tan bandana tying back her vibrant orange mane, her coat was a pale yellow.

“Not very long, a month or less. Do you have a calendar in here by chance?” I said being polite.

“Yes right over here.” She picked one out of shelves and I took it out of her mouth.

“Thanks.” I said and hesitated. “Do you mind if I ask you something rather strange?” I said wondering if I was going to regret this.

“Sure, what is it?” A helpful smile presented itself on her features.

“Is there anywhere that sells meat?” The words left my mouth and I awaited the response. The mare looked as if she was waiting for the punchline. “Nevermind.” I said walking away feigning interest in some prices of flour.

“I do know where, it's just I've never been asked that, well not by pony at least.” The mare tugged on my arm. “Although, I do not sell it, but most Gryphons are willing to barter for it.”

“But there are none close, is there?” I asked already guessing the answer would be no.

“Yeah, closest ones live in Canterlot.” The mare sounded a little sad but it was pretty unconvincing.

“Figures. Thanks anyway.” I said putting on my best smile, I really was looking forward to eating bacon, NO no, don't think about, nope. Still thinking about bacon.

My arms were filled with thick brown bags, left arm held the hobby stuff, right arm had the food stuff; eggs, flour, cooking essentials. Might find a new way to cook eggs, a lifetime of eating eggs. My farts will truly be legendary.

With the sun completely beneath the horizon and not stabbing my eyes I could actually enjoy being outside. At least in the Everfree Forest the trees blotted the sun out.

“Hey, Michael!” Trixie's voice carried in the tranquil silence of the small road.

“Hmm? Yes?” I turned to Trixie's voice, she was standing at the door of the Saloon with a big grin on her face.

“Yes! Your master calls you! Trixie requires assistance!” Trixie declared boisterously.

“I don't know, what do you think?” I thought to Glitterlamp.

“I think you should, I'll catch up.” Glitterlamp took the bags from my hands.

“Retrieve Fearbane for me would you? When you come back, I mean. I think I'll need it.” I added as she took the bags and started quickly to our house.

“I'm coming Trixie.” I said walking toward the Saloon hardening myself for whatever she needed me for.

Trixie was already on the stage when I came through the swinging doors and eyed the crowd with a stoney face.

“Stand next to me Michael.” Trixie commanded from atop the low stage.

“Careful, he might rhyme badly again.” A whisper caught my ear. I stepped onto the stage and faced the crowd with determination. It was harder to breathe and the temperature was increasing to uncomfortable levels. I hate crowds focusing on me.

“Hold this.” Trixie whispered handing me her hat. “I will now open a portal between this box and my hat.” She said to the crowd with a flare of her hair. I looked in the hat and saw nothing except odd little lumps, wait a second. Little pockets had been tied closed containing some odds and ends.

“I thought she got her magic back?” I thought suddenly looking sideways at Trixie. “Why are you resorting to cheap sleight of hand? Or,” I thought suddenly, “magic is too easy and she needs to use mundane means to have a challenge.” I smiled at that thought and decided to play along. “After all it's fun to be in a magicians performance.”

I showed the hat's insides to the crowd and folded my arm into the hat making it look like my arm disappeared into the hat. Well, there wasn't much to say. The butterflies went away I guess, I would wait patiently for Trixie's command and thankfully the tricks weren't too hard. I played along with the hypnosis, clucked like a chicken, howled like a wolf filling the saloon with shivers.

I was having fun! My antics and over exaggerations hid Trixie's sleight of hands, hooves, whatever, so her tricks did look like real magic. Trixie seemed startled for some reason and had an announcement.

“I shall now perform my disappearing act!” Trixie seemed nervous, more felt than seeing it. I scanned the crowd and didn't see any difference, it was really dark now. Any lights that were lit had been reflecting its light down on the stage and none in the crowd. Trixie held out her bag of tricks and her hoof hovered above the bag and she shouted, “Good night!” and with a stamp of her hoof a blast of dazzling smoke and sparks then she was gone.

The crowd just ate it up! Stamping their hooves, cheering, whistling and some were shouting for more. The crowd was really great! Why did she want to leave? My eyes fell upon Glitterlamp and I smiled then I done a deep bow and was about to step off when a mare pushed me back.

“Ah, HAY NO!” I recognized the voice and the face. I was starring down at the rather furious face of Cactai Blossom. She climbed onto the stage and huffed at me.

“Shows over,” I said waving my hand around the stage dismissively wondering why she was behaving like this. “I'm done here.”

“I'm not done with you, ya bully.” Cactai said tilting her hat back. “Since you insulted Lilly in public, I think it's best you apologize in public too!”

“Oh, about that, is it?” I thought glumly.

“I'm not apologizing for my opinion, I hate sad songs. I don't care who sings them.” I stated trying to sound indifferent about it. I looked to Glitterlamp and she had brought Fearbane with her like I asked.

“Aww! I was going to use my magic in the show too! Well, there's always next time.”

“Then you should`a kept ya mouth shut if ya don't have nothing nice to say!” Cactai snapped at me, then she had a grin that held no cheer. “Feel up to a sing off?”

“Is Lilly here?” I asked getting ticked at this, a show down over something so little? Or is that my human way of thinking? “Couldn't we settle this elsewhere?” I asked with an edge.

“Yeah, but this is the only place that has a stage.” Cactai said as if I was blind. The crowd was no longer smiling but wide eyes eating up every word, watching our every move. The tension was rising within me.

“I'm sorry,” I said the crowd since I couldn't single out Lilly. “I'm sorry, Lilly, that I think sad love songs were the worst ideas ever written.” Then I turned back to Cactai. “I doubt you'd like my music anyways.” I hate crowds when it came to this, one minute it's fun and smiles next moment they would tear you apart. I turned and started to walk to the other side of the stage.

“Backing down from a challenge, you're a bully and a coward?” Cactai announced sounding victorious.

“Walk away there's nothing to be gained. Put her down in her PLACE! Just do the sing along, try to appease her pain, she's only protecting her friend.” I really wish I could make up my mind when things like this happen. Regardless, I stopped cold in my tracks and slowly turn to her.

“I'm new to this whole sing off thing, mind explaining me the rules, I mean, you do have rules don't you?” I said letting the words flow through me. “Don't take me as some cruel fool, I've offended Lilly and I apologized, so why are you so agonized?” I said walking back over, I could feel Glitterlamp's emotions range to excited and pleased.

“I don't like bullies, that kinda behaviors gotta be nipped in the bud!” Cactai said and the crowd agreed.

“I know the feeling, trust me I do, if doubt lurks in your heart ask either Trixie or Springdew.” I said stretching an arm to Glitterlamp.

The crowd stomped their hooves politely and one called out,

“Hey, get the bed sheet! I think it's karaoke night!”

Great, just fricking great.

The workings of a karaoke stage was set up with a song selected out, apparently the challenger got to pick the song. It was a love song, a wedding song is specific, apparently it was customary blah blah blah, used at the royal blah blah very rich history bluh. Honestly, it was Lilly explaining it to me and it was her favorite song but I couldn't care for the history behind it, it was being used as a weapon against me after all.

“Yeah, are you sure everything's fine between us?” I said interrupting Lilly's long history lesson behind the song.

“Yes,” Lilly nodded with a smile. “I mean I didn't mean for anything like this to happen but Cactai is like that, she'd defend you to end.” Lilly admitted looking a little embarrassed. “The kids like you and I like anything who's great with kids.” Lilly winked at me. “Cactai is just doing what she thinks is right, and I kinda wanna see if you got a great singing voice. I know I like it when you tell the kids stories.”

“Is she flirting with me? No I'm just reading it wrong. Just accept the compliment.”

“Thanks.” I said taking my place on the stage after the preparations had been completed. The projector was a contraption made of bronze and gems, rubies made the light, a thin film rolled before a hole to which the light would shine through, an opal made the sound and that's where I couldn't figure out the rest of the machine. It was magical in nature which of course defied my sense of technology.

I looked to the crowd for a nerve wracking moment and quickly read over the lyrics; Lilly assured me that the words will be on the screen but I can't read Equestrian that fast yet.

“You can do it!” A young voice to which I knew cried from the crowd. I found the bouncing figure in the crowd and it was Applesauce! No, Applebloom! But what's she doing here? I found that the whole Cutie Mark Crusaders where here and everyone from the orchard! I felt my tension rise even higher, not yet to the breaking point but I felt nervous. I tried to breathe and read the lyrics for the ninth time.

“Love is in bloom/
A beautiful bride, a handsome groom/
Two hearts becoming one
A bond that cannot be undone because /
Love is in bloom
A beautiful bride, a handsome groom/

I said love is in bloom
You're starting a life and making room
For us/”

And it just kinda looped like that. From what I gleaned from Lilly it's a whole lot better than the funeral dirge of “here comes the bride,” song. I translated what I could and there was some that I didn't have time, I'll just have to really just wing it.

Cactai flicked her hat off and took her place at the microphone as I took mine.

“Ready?” I asked trying to calm myself than anything else.

“Yeah,” Cactai nodded giving me an angry glance, now all her attention was on the screen. We sung, her voice was steady and light. Her voice would match a fiddle with the energy she commanded while mine was more akin to a cello with a bass thrum to it, eager for a more harder edge.

For the first stanza of lyrics I had translated went smoothly, it was when the screen scrolled to the paragraphs I had not yet translated did I falter and my performance went down tremendously, I wasn't familiar with the song at all and I wasn't really keeping up to the tune very well.

I hope this was just in my head and there isn't some judges sitting in the back to critique me. The song wasn't long, thank goodness, and there was no judges, double thank goodness, and everyone cheered and was having a good time. Glitterlamp stomped louder and cheered harder than any other pony in this saloon. To top things off I actually liked the song! It wasn't sad or downbeat! I couldn't get this wide, cheerful smile off my face and I didn't want it to end!

“Okay, yer turn!” Cactai's scowl was gone and was replaced with a wide smile with a distant look in her eyes.

“What?” I asked confused but happy with just going with the flow.

“Yer turn to pick a song, silly!” Cactai answered giving me a playful shove.

“I don't know any of your songs, and you won't know any of mine.” I said shaking my head. “Let's just say you win and put this behind us.”

“Winning? This isn't about winning! This was to see if you would chicken out, c`mon pick a song! Any song!” Cactai encouraged me.

“But it's gotta be a love song right?” I asked.

“Pretty much, I mean look at that.” Cactai pointed her hoof and the couples slow dancing in the Saloon. “Isn't that a beautiful sight?”

“A love song, I think I got one, but I don't know if you'll like it. Might send people runnin`.” I said nervously.

“Ponies,” she corrected me, “Just sing your heart out, if not now, when?” Cactai handed me the microphone and waited eagerly to see what song I'd pick. I held out my hand to Springdew/Glitterlamp beseechingly.

“I want to sing this song for Springdew but, I need Fearbane to do it.” I said with a tender gaze and the sword was deposited in my hand. The wings sprouted from my back and large monolithic speakers rose from either side of me. “I just wanted everyone here to know how I feel about you, my dear.” A general 'aww' emitted from the crowd and Cactai gasped at me then politely left the stage.

“You can do it! Let it our from your heart!” Lilly cheered. Glitterlamp was turning red and waved shyly at the crowd. I know the song came from Gemini Syndrome's “Stardust” but it was the song that stood out strongest right now.

I hope this wasn't that bad of an Idea.

I willed the song to play around me and to alter my voice so I could have a layered effect. I always loved that effect. The speakers throbbed with the hard bass kick that I hoped it wasn't too loud for them. The electric guitar was new to them and everyone was shocked at this new sound playing in their ears. I used Fearbane's pommel as if it was a microphone.

“I know this place, it smells like innocence lost/
We left the traces of the sins we bought/
But I wouldn't change a thing!/
It's just a waking dream!
Look at the wake from the stardust pouring from your eyes!/
You are perfect, you are perfect in my mind, and you won't fade away!”

I was lost in the music now, truly lost. The words which would have normally been hard to summon came so easy now, nothing was in this saloon. Nothing but me and Glitterlamp.

“I know this face it's so familiar/
I'm sure I know you but it's all a blur/
Now I can't recall a thing!/
It's such a wicked Dream!”

I sang with all of the power my passion had to offer. Glitterlamp's waves of adoration washed over me as I sang my love into an audible measurement.

“Praise to the memory living inside of me/
Host to entirety, writing my story/
Lusting and gluttony, so unbecoming/
The stardust is making me blind!/
But you won't be left behind! The memory is left to remind!!/”

Glitterlamp was at the edge of the stage and I was kneeling down holding my hand out to take her hoof in my hand. Never in the craziest moments in my life, no sane day of my life, no courage of my old life could muster, would I ever sing in public like this. Only through the trials that I have endured would have allowed me to stand up on this stage and live a near rockstar like dream.

“Look at the wake, from the stardust pouring from your eyes/
It's no mistake,/”

And this is where my memory starts to fail me! Might as well end it softly trailing off into the wind. The look of pure love filled Glitterlamp's eyes, I was very glad that she liked it that much.

“You are perfect, you are perfect in my mind./
And you won't fade away/”

I was now aware of the ponies around me now. The expressions were ranging up and down the emotion scale, some cheered, some were still rubbing their ears, some had simply left.

“You did it! You did it!” Sandie and Lil Dune pranced around me. “We knew you could!”

“Hey, wanna come over for dinner? We could turn it into a party!” Braeburn asked cheerfully.

“Isn't it rather late? I'm tired.” I thought and Glitterlamp stepped forward.

“We'd love to! Could we have some of that apple pie to celebrate?”

“Sure!”

We started toward the door but something grabbed my hand and begun shaking it vigorously.

“Congratulations!” The stallion with the wobbly lip smiled happily. “Ah, to be young again.” He said wistfully and letting my hand go. Soon my hand was shaking every stallion's hoof in the saloon with robust affection.

“That's the way to do it gents!” A voice cheered me and shook my hand.

“I think my hand is gonna fall off.” I thought absently wondering what it would be like without having my left hand. Glitterlamp was surrounded by mares giggling and whispering. Glitterlamp felt like her hooves were going to leave the ground.

“What is going on? I just sung a song.” I thought looking around confused. Eventually we made it out of the door and into the cool air.

“That was so sweet of you, I wish something like that could happen to me.” Lilly said to me as we walked to Braeburn's house. “So, what are you gonna do for a ring?” I about spat out each tooth in my mouth.

“WHAT!?”

Chapter 23 Lesson Three: Cleave Reality

Chapter 23

Lesson Three: Cleave Reality.

I still couldn't believe what fell out of Lilly's mouth.

“What do you mean!?” I asked sure that I must have heard wrong. The air blew gently across the sandy plains between town and Braeburn's orchard.

“You proposed to her, you said it was meant for her and your words were very touching.” Lilly with her wide storm gray eyes filled with confusion from my questions. “You meant for the song for her, you even knelt to touch her out stretched hoof! How do you not know these kind of things? When either of you kneel and stretch your hoof out, even the way you did it was an old form, it showed that you wanted to become one.”

“I-”

“What would happen if you told her that the song didn't mean 'marry me'? Things would be very hard for you, how would you explain that to Glitterlamp? Moron!” Fear hissed in my ear.

“Would it be any better living a lie? Do you really love her, or are you just doing your end of the bargain for Luna?” Vengeance's gravely purr filled the air. Then I felt Courage ask me 'Why break her heart?'

“What? What's wrong Michael?” Lilly asked me seeing my hesitation.

“If anything, don't tell her!” Fear hissed at me indicating towards Lilly.

“Tell the one that would be affected the most.” Vengeance agreed.

“I- I need to see Glitt- erm, Springdew.” I said chewing my lip and walked faster in attempts to catch up with Glitterlamp and the rest of the ponies talking to her.

“Why break her heart? Was that song, even though it wasn't yours, just a pretty hollow lie? All in vain?” Fear spoke as if disappointed. “She didn't think so, just feel her now. She is as happy as she was with Fritter on that picnic.”

“I can't, I mean, She's a pony, a Changeling! I'm human!” I spoke out missing a step and almost falling into the sand. Fear caught my arm and hoisted me back to my feet. I stared into his dead purple eyes as they glared angrily back at me.

“Doesn't mean a damn thing! And you know it! We know that friends in our past were nothing but hollow lies, flirts as cold as ice, compliments with no sincerity! Don't be like that! Leave that behind!” Fear cracked his neck like I would and walked towards me angrily. “We need to talk, now!” I took a step back from his grasping hand and found myself falling backwards through the sand.

“Just like before, you need someone to watch over you. You never watched your health that closely, stupid.” Fear held me by my throat with one bone thin arm that stretched too far. He mutated, before he at least looked like me but now he truly looked fearsome. A mottled skull with needle teeth, no lips, no eyelids, skin pulled taut over his thin diseased body, his eyes glowed purple with smoke pouring from them, Fear crouched naked on an edge of a deep crevasse.

He reached down, holding my neck tighter now and lifted me up. I was clinging to the side of the cliff and found that Fear was pulling me out.

“I hate you. Never mistake that, but I die if you die.” He spat in my face and stalked away from the edge dragging me behind him like a rag doll. “Maybe that's why you did it. Something to talk to.” He flung me into the weightless void but kept up with me.

“Then why are you here?” I asked weakly feeling tired again, I guess I put too much into that song.

“Because as sad as it is, I'm the only one that understands! Vengeance is too logical, Courage doesn't truly understand, but I do.” Fear grabbed me and seated me down on something solid. “You fear that she doesn't feel like you do, that you may not be enough, that she's only using you. As much as I love to bring these up, they're lies.” He said bluntly sitting across from me with his elbows on his knees.

“Says the fragment of Sombra!” I said pulling a spear out of the void and ramming it through his stomach. A sharp pain entered my stomach and I recoiled backwards. A hole appeared in my guts and Fear only flicked my forehead, enough to send me reeling.

“That's what manifested me before, a wound in your head. Then you healed the wound with more of us. You can't survive without me!” He clicked his tongue and with a gesture pulled the wound out of me. “Focus!” Fear yelled at me setting me back down. I looked at what was beneath me and it was a bench.

“Speak then.” I snarled losing strength as Fear towered over me.

“I wasn't asking for permission! I know that going through this is weird! But think for a second!” Fear held one knife like finger before me. “Which is worse? Having to stay with her for eternity or having me as company forever?” He sneered at me. “for our sake, figure it out Mr. Smooth!”

“Wait, why isn't there anything representing my love? My positive emotions!” I demanded suddenly wanting some other voice than his.

“That was the first thing I took! Pride! Spite! Sympathy! Caution! Agony! Pain! I wrestled for compassion with Courage and only got half of it! Courage got the rest,” Fear cracked a thin smile and shrugged. “And right now I'm telling us to just accept her. Vengeance will probably come up with twin explanations of why you should and shouldn't. Courage doesn't really understand the severity of this situation. Luna told you to never abandon her! We killed Sombra to prove it! Why is this,” Fear pulled out a box with wedding rings inside. “Scaring you! I may not inspire you like Courage can but can you live with yourself if you abandon her now? Can you stomach having to see her cry?”

A golden light made Fear flinch and courage riding on Vengeance's back flew into view. Fear rolled his eyes at me and turned to the duo.

“Fear, you are wrong to think I cannot see this situation clear enough.” Vengeance growled. “He is human, she is not. The union would be unnatural!”

“I don't care!” I and Fear shouted together. Fear smiled at me and courage slid off Vengeance's neck, a note pad in his hand.

“Do it, whatever you do, do it truly! Sing it from your heart!”

“No, no, no!” Vengeance roared. “Don't let your emotions cloud your thoughts! This means more to us than you know! Don't pick 'the one' by the heat of the moment!”

Then absolute war broke out. They all spoke so loudly I couldn't breathe, they were so big. Bigger than the mountains, I was so small, all my features faded until I was a smokey shadow of myself as I watched. They all had their points; I was human, she was not, the mind is important, she feeds off of you, I give willingly, she takes from you. Brought down to my knees I felt Fear kick me in the chin back to my feet.

“Don't you dare wither! Don't you dare give up!” Fear hissed in my face making his gruesome features all the more horrible. “Luna told you to never abandon her!”

“Listen to him! For once Fear is right!” Courage tossed his note pad down and swung his sword in a broad arc at the other two trying to break up the fight.

“Can you live with the consequences! This severe misunderstanding! A hollow marriage!” Vengeance thrashed his tail down nearly crushing me. “Make a liar out of yourself! This makes no sense! Live true to yourself! Not the terms others have forced upon you, you have given enough!”

A green wave passed through all of us and Glitterlamp stood close by and looked at the three pieces of me reducing them back to manageable sizes. Courage fell to his knees in respect and scooted away from me. Fear stood to his gruesome height and slowly paced away from me. Vengeance snarled twisting his face into rage but took a few steps away from me.

“What is this?” Glitterlamp trotted over creating a road with each step.

“This is the fruits of Lesson one, my inner counsel apparently.” I said weakly waving a hand around me struggling to stand.

“You fell down in the orchard and we couldn't wake you up. We got you to Braeburn's house and still couldn't wake you. Everypony's asleep now, what's going on?” Glitterlamp looking at the others with a 'what are you?' kinda look.

“You are the cause of this!” Vengeance snapped with massive jaws sitting up in a noble position. “That song was for fun! Everyone took it wrong!” The cracking growl shook us both.

“Who are you to say what it meant!” Glitterlamp challenged Vengeance.

“Glitter, that is a piece of me. So to a degree, that is my thought.” I admitted standing straight now, ready for whatever came. “I didn't mean that song to mean 'marry me' I just thought it was fitting.” Fear towered over me and hissed once.

“Don't let that lizard bully you! You meant every word of that song!” Fear swiped at Vengeance making him back off and Courage tried to get in between them.

“That is true too, I guess I'm confused.” I held my head and tried to figure it out. Then Glitterlamp started laughing making Fear and Vengeance stop cold in their little fight.

“You're tired,” Glitterlamp pointed out, “you can't think well when you're tired.”

“But that's when I understand things the best.” I said with a yawn when she mentioned being tired. “What do you understand about love?” I asked randomly and Vengeance growled behind me.

“She is not human!” He reminded me coldly.

“I want to hear it from you,” Glitterlamp buzzed off the ground to look me in the eye. “Do you love me? Enough to spend the rest of your life with me?”

This was it. The moment of truth or the ultimate lie. The point of no return, well maybe not that extreme. A decision must be made here and now, and within my head I could not hold anything back. Perhaps since she can read my thoughts she already knows the answer and is only trying to get me to see it.

That's the thing about telepathy I guess, no real secrets. Even now she felt a little worried that I was so torn over this but she understands that this means so much to me. Assured since I felt so torn over it what I say won't be hollow.

“I know you liked going from place to place,” Glitterlamp said a little sad, “I've seen it in your dreams and memories, I know staying in one spot is weird for you now. And being my special one doesn't mean we have to stay still.”

“This just happened so suddenly is all.” I said rubbing my neck. “I don't really oppose the idea really, but how would we do it? I'm kinda lost on the whole thing, in my world both parties get rings to wear on their fingers, usually.”

“Well, unicorns get a ring on their horn. I think it's a bracelet for you.” Glitterlamp shrugged and looked at my wrist. “Yes, I think it'll suite you. It'll be at eye level and nopony will be able to miss it.” She said squirming with delight.

“At least I won't worry about it slipping off then.” I agreed having a silver band appear on my left wrist then nodded. She isn't that much of a stranger to me, she needs me and I need her. We care for one another, we enjoy the other's company. Why not?

“That's my point.” Fear hissed in my ear. “Now do it, make the call!”

“This is merely a coma after all.” Vengeance growled. “But I'll try to understand this choice.”

“Give her the answer in voice!” Courage's words floated by. “And let happiness ensue!”

“Glitterlamp,” gathering my body back to stand on solid ground I spoke for the first time within my Void. “I do.”

“I knew it! I knew it! I can have a happily ever after!” She cheered through her tears. “Thank you so much! The stories are true, so very true.” I wrapped my arms around her in a passionate embrace and our joy was fit to burst our tiny shells.

A silver ribbon floated not far from us. Glitterlamp stretched a hoof out to touch and answer Luna's question. I was too happy to care what exactly she wanted or came to tell, nothing can stop me now.

We stood the halls of Canterlot's castle with Luna and Celestia in conversation with no guards in the room. The general feel was of relief and security.

“Oh, Luna I was silly.” Celestia laughed quietly placing her head on Luna's in a way of a hug. “The teams haven't reported any unusual activity. Except for some odd cloud in Appaloosa but that's probably Discord's power wandering throughout Equestria. It'll pass, it always does.”

“We are grateful that you have ceased the search.” Luna said returning the hug.

“I'll try to listen to you more, dear sister.” Celestia said laughing a little at her silliness.

Then Celestia faded like smoke and Luna turned to us.

“Thee have changed,” Luna remarked with an arched eyebrow. “No longer you come in armor, we are glad.”

“I have not been always friendly. I was scared then and distrusted you and everything in this world. I hope you can find room to forgive these trespasses.” I said giving a bow from the waist.

“You are more like Draiden than you know.” Luna smiled. “Celestia has called off the search, you are safe, both of you are.”

“Princess Luna!” Glitterlamp trotted forwards. “I want your blessing for our wedding!” Luna's eyes shot up and quickly looked from her to me several time and smiled openly with tears in her dark blue eyes.

“You have certainly shown your commitment.” Luna nodded her head towards me. Her blue coat glowed gently in this dream and she seemed lost in thought for a moment. “Of course I'll give you my blessing. I'll even try to attend, when is it?”

“Oh, it'll be small.” Glitterlamp said shyly. “This Saturday?”

“I'll make it.” Luna smiled warmly. “And it'll be great to see the two of you face to face. Sleep now, you'll need you strength. Saturday is not far away.”

Dawn jabbed it's unwanted fingers into my eyes stirring me from sleep. Glitterlamp held onto me smiling even in her sleep, of course the face was Springdew. This was Braeburn's house and on the floor was the cutie mark crusaders with Lil Dune and Sadie asleep next to the couch.

“What are the Cutie Mark Crusaders doing here?” I wondered sitting up with Springdew reluctantly letting go and waking up smiling and yawning at me. Something nagged my memory.

“Don't forget to complete the lessons we made.” Vengeance reminded me sounding like he was right next to me.

“I won't, what's the last anyway. What did Lesson one accomplish anyway, more than a headache I hope.” I said softly walking around Braeburn's house it was early again, I still wanted to sleep but Vengeance prevented it.

“You defined us as barriers of the mind, mind control displayed by both Glitterlamp and Chrysalis was a threat to you and her so you made us. The back fire was that we might have created some insanity within us. You gave the three of us paradoxical emotions to have. Hate is not logical, Courage displays hesitation now and then, Fear can care. Very strange indeed.

“Anyway,” Vengeance continued. “Lesson Three is gonna be hard. In fact it was originally going to be lesson two but the damage had to be dealt with first. The final Lesson is an experiment really, take your power, the Void, and make it belong in the waking world. The target is Fearbane, your power focus, Fearbane has already gave it's consent. Since that your power can be cut off by knocking it out of your hand. We needed to find another way, and we found one.

“So today, assign Braeburn and Glitterlamp to manage the wedding detail and I'm not going to lie. This experiment will probably hurt, a lot.” Vengeance purred in my head as I made it to the door. “Oh, this conversation is private. Fear was always great with illusions, he's keeping a wedding themed barrier up.”

“No,” I thought determinedly remembering the pain that I had caused to myself and her. “I promised not to do anything dangerous without her. She WILL be present!”

“Your will be done.” Vengeance bowed away in defeat.

This day was going to be chaotic I can feel it. If not wedding detail, Lesson Three detail.

“This Saturday!” Braeburn said with a wide smile. “Well, shucks! Sure we can get it ready by then! Humans may have really big fancy weddings but things are easier here. Don't worry, the whole town is gonna be as happy as pie to help, we'll be ready by tomorrow!”

“Are you sure Braeburn? I know this is a lot to ask of you and the town, especially so suddenly like this.” I said not sure if I should be placing the burden on his back.

“Ain't no trouble at all! It's what friends do anyway.” Then he lowered his voice into a loud whisper. “Won't as grand as the one in Canterlot, hope you don't mind.” Then he laughed loudly.

Breakfast was quickly made pancakes and maple syrup as everyone was filled with a new found energy.

“Cutie Mark Crusaders! We might be able to get our cutie marks by being wedding setter uppers!” Applebloom declared and the Three rushed out with Lilly pond to get started.

“Hey, Michael?” Cactai looked downcast and now looked me dead in the eye. “I was wrong about ya, sorry for given ya such a hard time. Friends?” She held a hoof out which I gladly shook.

“Friends.” I smiled back, glad that we put that behind us now.

“C`mon Cactai, gotta get those decorations started. Let's have it in the Town Hall so no one get too hot during the ceremony,” Braeburn's words faded out as he spoke with Cactai.

The room was silent now and only the wind made a sound. The room was painted in lovely warm colors but I needed to talk to Glitterlamp.

“Hey, Glitter. I got one more Lesson to complete.” I said earnestly.

“Can it wait?” Glitterlamp asked me not wanting to touch the subject. “Please?”

“Vengeance, that dragon you saw, says that it's important.” I insisted. “I want you to be there in case it goes wrong.” Glitterlamp took a moment trying to decide. “If I help you with this, you'll help with the party.”

“Deal!” I said happily and we quickly made our way to our house in the early dawns light.

The notes had been tied up and locked in the desk while Glitterlamp had the key so I couldn't get into it. I flipped through the pages and found the page, along the edge a cipher of the English language was made.

“I don't like it. You don't have to do it.” Glitterlamp asked me as I read the passages. It was a pep talk to prepare me for the experiment.

“If this doesn't work, I won't touch it again.” I promised.

-Lesson Three: Take Fearbane and change it. Reduce it to Void stuff and reforge it, make it unable to be disarmed. Fearbane knows what to do and will help. Potential dangers: Total insanity, finding out this is a dream, loss of consistent shape, pain.-

The words were written by Courage and I felt confident that it would work. My room had to be cleaned though, with Fearbane in hand I swept my hand around the room and had the papers fly into a pile neat and tidy. I had to focus for this.

My mouth was dry and Glitterlamp was watching. I needed to destroy Fearbane by what the notes say, send it into the Void and bring it back.

“The void isn't empty, it's like a big box of what the world is made of.” I repeated in my head. The black sand began to form around the sword but nothing was really helping and Fearbane blinked at me confused.

“Did it work?” Glitterlamp said looking me up and down. “Do you feel different?”

“No,” I said disappointed confused. “Hey Fearbane, Fear, Courage, Vengeance. Care to give me a hand? I'm not getting it, I mean. If I made the three of you couldn't I remake this thing?” I reached out to touch the sharp edge and thought better of it in fear that I would be cut. The silence that was given was frustrating me, I could hear them near me why aren't they doing anything!?

“Calm down,” Glitterlamp held her ears. “And stop growling you are not a timber wolf. Take a deep breath.” I breathed several times and looked at the edge again. I felt odd, like being made of cardboard and I could hear a wind blowing. Spells always needed rhyming, right? Maybe I need to rhyme.

“The sword is made of sand,” I said feeling a little weird now, the eye had an odd twinkle in its eye now. “My skin is made of iron,” I felt my body get a little numb, Fearbane drew upon me. I felt myself being peeled to pieces but it didn't hurt, like I was supposed to split like this.

“The sword was made in Fear, I was made to defend those under attack of fear.” Courage's text floated around next to me placing his hand on the hilt next to my hand. He gave me a smile, or what passed as one. The light went out, thunder could be heard in the distance.

“I was made in defense against others, I held us safe when our family couldn't.” Fear hissed and placed a hand over mine on the hilt. Black smoke began to seethe around Fearbane as the topaz bled onto the floor leaving a window into the void in it's place. The topaz curled off the floor and went straight for my eyes! I couldn't move! Glitterlamp lunged forward to interrupt the spell but Fear held her back with one hand stopping her as the liquid topaz coated my eyes.

“A sword is as good as the one who holds the handle, I know when and where to strike in anticipation.” Vengeance curled his tail around the hilt trying us together.

Fearbane melted into sand except for the gem that once was the topaz eye. Now the two gems merged to become one large lens and it now held a view port to the Void. I got to see this before the lens placed itself into my chest, just over my heart and became one with my flesh.

No pain came from this. Vengeance, Fear and Courage in turn touch the void-stained gem and returned to my mind. It happened so fast! My shirt was still intact and the gem, now warm against my chest buzzed with energy. I stood in a daze as the cloud of Void Sand rested in the air, I held out a hand to the sand as Glitterlamp watched since the danger had seemed to pass.

The sand acted like a shapeless cat, rubbing against my hand and purred happily. The sand turned into a silver band with little void beads as jewels with an elegant emerald as the crown jewel. The ring was just how I imagined it to be, but there was still sand left for one more piece. I crafted a matching silver bracer with a emerald in style of a snakes eye upon my left wrist. The use of both my hand to shape this magic was like wearing shoes for the first time and not having to worry about thorns in my feet.

“And so concludes Lesson Three, I have blurred the lines between fantasy and reality.” I said the magic receded back into me. My voice was layered upon itself much like Glitterlamp's when she has her changeling form out. The affect was wonderful but steadied myself to my original voice. “AaahhHHHhh,” I vocalized enjoying the new voice effect. “That was pretty crazy wasn't it? Sorry,”

“Are you alright?” Glitterlamp rushed over and had me kneel down to look at my eyes. “They're like Fearbane's eyes, but in you. Not just a little of your eyes, all of it. There is no white now.” I touched my face with a hint of regret.

“I didn't know this was going to happen.” I said holding Glitterlamp in my arms. “It didn't hurt, felt kinda tingly but not hurt. But at least we won't have to worry about the ring and bracer.” I said slipping the ring on her horn, it fit just right.

She pushed me away and quickly took the ring off and yanked my bracer off with a gasp.

“Don't you know it's bad luck to wear these things before the ceremony!?” Glitterlamp jumped up and looked back at me. “You didn't know, well, this whole 'Lesson' business is over right?”

“Yeah.” I said happily.

“So you have to absolutely have to help me with preparing now, Princess Luna is coming after all. And we don't have that much time!” Glitterlamp said urgently then placing the ring and bracer in a box.

“Oh yeah, that.” I said brushing myself off ready to face the day. I looked around the room and saw a piece of paper I missed earlier. I was a letter nailed above the door inside my bedroom. I pulled the nail out and handed the letter to Glitterlamp.

“What's this? Is this yours?” Glitter asked looking at it skeptically.

“No, but you can read equestrian better than I can.” I said waiting for her to read it. Glitterlamp read it once then shredded it with her magic. She was laughing at it and shook her head but she felt like someone placed a cold stone in her guts.

“What was it?” I asked confused and now wishing I didn't hand it to her.

“An empty threat of crashing my wedding day.” Glitterlamp flicked her hair. “C`mon, you promised to help me pick a dress.”

“I did?” I asked following her.

“You said you'd help with this wedding, there's a list.” She said playfully.

Chapter 24 Silver Bells, Paper Wards

Chapter 24

Silver Bells, Paper Wards

The following day had been spent sitting around with Glitterlamp making wooden decorations for the wedding and the rest of the town helped with the placing of decorations, making food, providing music and games. The air outside was alive! It smelled like a huge bakery even all the way to Braeburn's orchard with music filling the empty spaces where the smell couldn't fit. I saw a few buffalo from my window come into town and got quickly swept into the spirit of things.

I took to the carving fairly well, at least Glitterlamp was here to show me some tips. The carved apples shaped into hearts, little wooden flowers, and the center piece of it all: little figures that looked like us will be put upon the cake. Glitterlamp, her mane covered in fine wood whips, used the new tools that she got with glee humming to herself and looking at me then giggle. If I had to put her emotions into words it would be something like 'lucky, lucky me' with little hearts floating around me. I stuck to using the fine edge of my magic to carve the blocks into shapes. Indeed, using my power now came as easily as breathing.

As tricky carving was just being with Glitterlamp's mental waves was very soothing. She felt comfortable and more sure of herself with me being so close. The whole 'Lessons' and the pain that came with them were done, for this she was grateful. In hind sight I'm not so sure that any of the Lessons were necessary to begin with. I'm sure Glitterlamp would have been fine teaching me how to use Equestrian magic.

Like most mornings for me, the sun was too bright and annoying but this morning was nerve wracking. Today was going to be the day we practice the wedding until we got it perfect. This is all well and good, I would hate to stutter on any part but I had to kiss Glitterlamp in front of a crowd and THAT sent my skin crawling.

I got to meet the talented seamstress that would make my suit and Glitterlamp her dress a few hours ago. She was a delightfully ashen gray mare but that only made her bright orange eyes pop behind her glasses. Her hair was brushed neatly to the side to keep it out of her face while she worked. She was also a unicorn but the horn was small, enough that she opted to where a hat over it.

I can't recall her name, we came in, she measured us, we left, she got to work. Exactly that quickly. I wouldn't be able to see her today since she would be busy with the clothes and I with the rehearsals. I hope the suit isn't too tight, might bust a seem, or four.

A hoof was waved in front of my eyes.

“Equestria to Michael, Michael?” Glitterlamp called to me. The town hall was very pretty and the central theme of it all was Autumn with all the orange and red leaves with cactus blossoms, wooden rose bushes complete with roses which Glitterlamp had made, little wooden hearts that I made decorated the walkway and tables.

“Whuh? What?” I said snapping out of my reverie. Glitterlamp was smiling at me tugging on my wing tendril. The wings didn't rip through my clothes but appear through them and despite my best attempts they would stretch out and curl in the air instead of folding up neatly against my back. If anything the acted like a mood ring except I don't think they change color.

“This is the part where you walk up to the front and wait for me, just listen to the song and you'll be fine.” Glitterlamp gave me a shove and forward I went. We have been practicing for hours now and there wasn't any words for us to memorize but the timing was important and it was the only thing messing me up. The piano was clear and loud but my body always reacted a moment slow or fast and I couldn't get my breathing to steady.

The hall was empty except for the mayor who would document the event and make it official. There was a smartly dressed stallion that I haven't met but insisted that he would be here anyway. My feet stepped within the tempo with the song but my legs closed the distance before the song was over.

“Crap.” I muttered under my breath. I was too tense, I never did this before, and I hate crowds focusing on me even if they were imaginary.

“It's alright, sugar cube, yer legs are longer.” The mayor said. I know she introduced herself to me but my nerves are so frazzled that I couldn't remember. She was very nice and spoke softly but her voice carried. “We'll just stop the song at that part and have Springdew approach.” It only took four hours to get to that decision. I mean, how long will it take to make it official and put this thing behind us?

“Got your cutie mark yet?” Scootaloo asked and the Cutie Mark Crusaders quickly checked each others butts and sighed when nothing was there.

“Let me be the flower filly this time.” Applebloom suggested.

“Only if I get to carry the jewels.” Sweetiebelle countered tired of walking.

“Sweet! I get to lift the dress train!” Scootaloo cheered quietly.

At least the kids were having fun. The official ceremony was tomorrow but everyone seemed ready to have it now, it was mind boggling on how fast they can go when motivated.

“What time is it? Please say lunch time. I so wanna eat something.” I thought pleadingly to Glitterlamp and we had to start the ceremony over again since I made Glitterlamp laugh out loud in the middle of her walk. “Sorry.” I thought apologetically.

“Sorry, I can't keep this straight face any longer.” Glitterlamp said once she calmed down. “Break for lunch?” She asked adorably.

“Alright, but be back soon. There is still a lot that needs work.” The mayor said and went to talk to the smartly dressed stallion as we left the building.

The town smelled more like a bakery more than ever! Someone was training the birds how to sing the wedding theme. Applejack, I came to learn, was here to visit Braeburn and tell him some good news but I didn't get to hear it. Honestly, I want this wedding to be over so things can calm down.

“Ah! It's so good to be outside!” Glitterlamp exclaimed stretching out to the sky. “So what do you want to eat?”

“I really want something besides eggs, but there's nothing really. Not unless I wrestle a griffon for his pantry.” I said half jokingly shielding my eyes from the suns intensity.

“Hehe, sorry to hear that. I got some sauces that might change things up.” Glitterlamp said cheerfully. “Cheer up! Tomorrows the day! Aren't you excited?! You feel sorta twisted inside.”

“Just nervous is all, I want this fuss to be over and that mayor to get off my back about how many steps it takes to get to the front, my wings keeping tapping things, wings this, wings that, stance that way.” I said mimicking her soft voice. “We might need to raise the roof for you to fit, get a platform for Glitterlamp so they can kiss, dig a pit he might fit in the picture.”

“Don't do that too loudly,” Glitterlamp said smiling and laughing on the inside. “She might hear you!”

“She might,” I admitted. “And since Luna is coming I'm afraid that Celestia might come along too.”

“I didn't think of that.” Glitterlamp frowned a little bit. “But I'm sure it'll be fine. Relax.”

We waved to the ponies as we passed and went inside our house. It really was bigger than the other houses in town but I made it even bigger on the inside with my power so I could walk through it without worrying about hitting my head. I tried some of these new spices and sauces that Glitterlamp picked up and generously splashed it into the sizzling pan. Glitterlamp made a salad for me and started to put my nerves to ease in a way of a mental massage.

“You should smile more often, don't want ponies to think you might regret tomorrow.” Glitterlamp said setting the table as I sat down with my eggs.

“I'll try, but this is starting to become painful. So many details, what happened to the good old days?” I said smiling.

“Like when?” Glitterlamp asked with her head perched on one hoof trying to drink me with her eyes.

“Like when all I had to worry about is getting chewed up by timber wolves, ripped to shreds by Fear-Beasts, and other horrid monsters.” I finished smiling further earning a playful smack from Glitterlamp.

“That's terrible!” She cried out laughing giving me a another smack.

“Stop that!” I said laughing harder. “That tickles!” I said then started to tickle her.

“S-stop! You need to eat!” Glitterlamp protested and I stopped and when I was about to pick up the fork then she pounced on my back using her magic to tickle me. “Ah-ha!” Then the tickle war resumed. It wasn't long until she found my most ticklish spots and all I could do was curl into a ball and hope my wings could tickle her enough.

Then she stopped and leaned forward on top of me, gazing into not just my eyes but into my mind. Emerald green consumed my senses as Glitterlamp pushed my worries to the back of my mind and placed her self as the number one priority, and she wanted attention.

“Kiss me.” She asked not above a breath dispelling her disguise so her emerald eyes could have the full effect. “We only kissed once, on that roof. I want to kiss again.” Glitterlamp was so close to me but it was Springdew's light blue eyes that stared into mine.

“Alright, just a little one.” I thought to her since my mouth couldn't work. Well, a little one was too short and it kept getting longer and more intense. But it wasn't just the physical touch that was in action here it was the mental embrace that only two telepathic creatures could experience. It was exhilarating, the actual contact of lips could never match the passion.

Sooner rather than later it ended, much to our displeasure. The eggs were cold now and the rehearsal came back into my mind with an annoying ring but not as strong as before. But no matter what excuse we could make, we would have to go back to it anyway.

Everyone looked so busy. All the ponies went about in cheerful energy as the hours ticked down and the after wedding party could began.

“Back to the practice, huh.” Glitterlamp looked up at me not wanting to be done with me just yet.

“Yep,” I said just as disappointed.

“But I'll have some time later. Might be able to finish those sculptures for the wedding, and once we sleep I'll think of some adventure for us to have.” I thought giving her an affectionate rub on the head.

“That would be nice,” Glitterlamp sighed liking the idea, shifting back into Springdew. “I'm getting kinda tired walking the same space, over and over.” She muttered to me.

“OK! I think we got it!” The mayor squeaked in joy as the march and ceremony became engrained into our head. In fact it wouldn't surprise me at all if they kept us doing this just to mess with us. The sun was down beneath the horizon when we left the town hall and the whole town had set up a small area outside for the after wedding party, looked like the whole town was ready for square dancing. All went quiet when they saw us and try to go about pretending nothing was going on but still hard at work with their own preparations to surprise us.

“C`mon! We need to see if your clothes are ready!” Glitterlamp said excitedly using her magic to tug on my arm as we practically ran to the Seamstress that I barely met. The entire store looked like a giant fat spool of thread with the needle jammed into the side. A bell tinkled overhead as I stepped into the store being led by Glitterlamp. The ash gray mare labored over my suit and her sour face lightened up upon seeing us.

“Splendid!” She clapped a hoof on the floor. “I need you to wear this now so I can get the final touches on it.” She said to me then turned to Glitterlamp. “I need you to wait while I work with him then we'll see exactly which dress will suite you.”

“Try to find something green in it,” I suggested then was unsure if it sounded bossy. “The jewelry has emeralds in it.” I added in explanation.

“I'll do my best.” The bright orange eyes twinkled with glee as she went to work. I was relieved that my suit felt loose but spent the next eternity trying to adjust the suite to a better fit. It had to fit perfectly, she wouldn't have it any other way. It had only been twenty minutes since I had my eyes glued to a clock in the room trying desperately not thinking of needles swimming through my flesh. Not thinking about needles and its sharp pain that comes with it.

“Breathe, focus, stay still.” I muttered trying to distract myself trying to recall the stiff unmoving stance I used with Sapphire with that painting.

“Nervous, hun?” The ash mare asked. “I don't think I've introduced myself yet, things have been so busy lately, my name's Shine Quill.”

“Michael.” I said through clenched teeth definitely not thinking about the needle going in and out of my pants only scant inches away from my skin.

“Relax, will you? You're throwin me off with you being so still than shivering like that. What's eating you?” Shine asked me undoing her last few stitches.

“I hate being jabbed with needles, I try to avoid it as best as I can.” I said still through clenched teethe but I tried to will myself to calm down. The clock was slowing down just so it could watch me squirm!!

“I'm not going to poke you, this shape is just a little strange for me.” Shine said finished with the pants and moving to the shirt and jacket. “It looks good on you, it'll look even better once I can get this fit right. Is this too tight? Swing your arm out.” I did as asked and moved around to show the fit was correct. I had a white long sleeved collared shirt, a green vest, a pint striped jacket to match the pants. “OK, I think that's it. How do you like it?”

“It fits really nicely.” I said enjoying the feel of the smooth fabric against my skin. The fabric even seemed to whisper every time I moved not enough for perhaps others to hear but a faint one I could hear. It was tighter than what we started with but it still had freedom to move.

“I really do enjoy working with you, your shape is so new and gives me a challenge.” Shine admitted looking at me as a thousand gears spun within her bright orange eyes as new designs drifted in them. “Please tell me you'll come back, this has been too much fun!”

“I will.” I said nodding my head. “I don't know anyone else that would even consider the challenge.” I said smiling ready to leave.

“Hold on!” Shine exclaimed as I moved away making me jump then freeze.

“What? Did I bust a seam?” I asked worriedly while maintaining my statue pose.

“No, you need a top hat. I know amongst the nobility it was important, although it's been awhile since I've been to Canterlot. Kneel down, I'll have to adjust one.” Shine said pulling out a top hat adjusting it until it fit. While I sat still and was definitely not imaging the needle dancing through my brain. Definitely. Even though I could feel Glitterlamp cringe at my thoughts and try to reason with me through her feelings.

All in all? The look was captivating. My eyes gave it a haunting look, must be the fact that gems aren't supposed to be there, mid-back length brown hair was tied neatly back, the suite made me seem even taller than what I was, it was perfect. I gave myself a wicked smile enjoying my reflection.

“Perfect.” I said pleased with the suite and the hour and a half it took to get it this way. Shine showed me a place where I could sit while she helped Glitterlamp with her dress. Glitterlamp, I think, already picked a few dresses that might work but now had to choose between five or so. I vaguely recall Glitterlamp talking about it but she didn't really go into much detail about it. I guess one was really frilly, one was kinda smooth and plainer than the others, one had some form of a bodice to it, the details were small but Glitterlamp was pretty worried about it.

“Only got one shot at this, right?” I asked to no one in particular. An empty room answered back but ever since Lesson One things were never really what they seemed. Even this magical world's rules of existence can be changed.

This world, this Equestria, it's a nice place. Out of all the realms of the universe has, a lone unicorn was able to pull me through infinity to here.

Could have been worse, could've been pulled into a world with a fatal flaw in it. Like a post apocalyptic Hell, a watery planet drying up, or even back in my own worlds messed up Dark Ages. I widened my eyes at the list I had formulated by barely considering how lucky I was to actually be here.

“Heh, you still lost your mind just being off of Earth.” Fear sat next to me hands folded across his knees. “I guess it was clever. But we never thought what it would do to Glitterlamp. I only just thought of it myself.” The words were dry and hissy but I could glean concern from it. “I wonder what our parents would think of all of this.” He added as a joke.

“Ha!” I started. “I'm pretty sure they would find this hilarious!” I laughed but then I turned serious. “But, no, I never considered if breaking my mind like that would strike at her. She doesn't feel changed, happy but not changed.”

“I know we had a bad start. But we finally have something in common.” Fear said turning his grotesque skull like face to me.

“Oh?” I asked turning to meet his.

“We all care for Glitterlamp, Vengeance took a little longer warming up to the idea of marrying her.” Fear spoke solemnly then stuck his hand out. “Truce?”

“Truce.” I said shaking his hand. I felt better saying it aloud. Having not to worry about my fragments trying to take over was refreshing, or were they even trying to get control? It's hard to tell sometimes.

“Everything alright in there?” I thought to Glitterlamp trying to figure out what was taking so long. The sun had long since fallen beneath the horizon and the moon had risen. The returning feelings felt closest to a teasing wag of the finger of 'wait just a little longer' so I'll wait. I leaned back in the short chair that was made by these ponies.

There was an option I considered distantly, something that Draiden did. Draiden turned himself into a pony, would things be better if I tried the same? Or would it be worse? Being a pony would make things easier, I don't have to worry about not being able to use Fearbane, it's stuck in my flesh now. I touched the gem feeling the foreign object one with my body with a sense of brotherhood. So many things were made possible with Fearbane and my will.

But I wouldn't have my hands anymore. I wouldn't be able to pick things up, scratch myself, or anything else that hands and fingers can do. All the work that Shine put into this suite would have gone to waste. It would make it easier for Glitter to blend in, maybe she would like me better as a pony. Glitterlamp sent me a message that felt like she wanted to talk about that later, like she needed to make something clear.

A bell chimed over the door and Trixie walked in with her cape and hat smiling to herself. A jangling accompanied her as a happily fat sack of Bits floated near her.

“Looks like you've been having fun.” I said from my seat making her jump.

“Ah! Michael, I didn't see you there.” Trixie said then puffed her chest out. “I have been rather successful out here, it is only natural of somepony of my talents. Of course your timing with this whole wedding couldn't be better! I could perform at your after wedding party!”

“There's a thought.” I said leaning back. “I don't think I've really seen you perform. There was that cute show you had the other night with sleight of hand tricks that are popular on Earth. Kinda excited to see what you'll do with your magic.” Trixie looked nervous for a second and then straightened up.

“Yes, Trixie thinks that the Great and Powerful Trixie can give you a show that you'll never forget, even Applejack will have to admit that I'm the best unicorn in Equestria!” Trixie declared and then admitted quietly. “Right after I get this rip fixed up. Maybe some sleeves too.” Then she started examining the clothes on display.

“That's the spirit. Who's Applejack anyway?” I asked glad to have someone to talk to to pass the time.

“What? You don't remember? How can't you?” Trixie said astonished. “You were the one that hit Rainbow dash on the head and she was one of the mares that stood up for her!” Then she sighed when I shrugged. “She wore a hat?”

“Oh, that one.” I said remembering the event vividly now. “I didn't even know she was in town. Ah, oh well. I've been pretty busy lately.”

“Speaking about being busy,” Trixie looked around. “Where's that sword? You know the one.” She almost whispered it.

I unbuttoned my suite to show Trixie Fearbane stuck in my chest. The black gem held small glimmers of light with small strands of color shifting within. Trixie paled when she saw it but drew closer to look upon it.

“Who did this to you?” Was the only thing she whispered tracing her hoof along the edge of the gem then looked right into my eyes. “They even changed your eyes.” She touched my face lightly and looked genuinely concerned.

“I'm telling you this because you're my friend and I trust you.” I said putting a hand over her hoof still touching my face and leaned in to touch my forehead to her horn.

“I ran a series of experiments I called Lessons, I ripped my mind into pieces, healed the wounds I made, made Fearbane part of me causing reality and fantasy to become one as well. I am happy with the changeling, Glitterlamp, I am also happy that you are doing well here.” I let the information be present for Trixie to read. Images flew past us as the room blurred and the information and pictures became more intense. Entire days of events condensed into moments as I informed her of the times I was without her. Emotions ran through the air like sound, details made the room, indeed this was a meeting of minds but still leaving privacy to both ends.

“I have done all of this to myself ever since Princess Luna told me that Queen Celestia sent searching parties trying to find me. I became very scared and prepared myself, which I now see was pointless and destructive. But that is all behind me now, tomorrow I have a wedding to attend. And I have you to thank for making all of this possible, without your spell none of this would have happened.”

Trixie blinked several times I kept eye contact but backed away closing the mind bridge.

“I'd be grateful if you didn't talk about some of the things I showed you.” I said aloud and Trixie sat her haunches down and just stared at me. “Thank you.”

“Yeah, I mean. Yes. Wow.” She said breathlessly. “I,” she started to start several times and needed a moment to collect herself. “I wish you didn't do that mind thingy, makes me dizzy. I know you're happy with Glitterlamp. It's written on your face but you did all of that just because you were scared of what might happen. I'm almost scared to see what you'd do if something did happen.”

I laughed seeing the foolishness of my past actions. It lightened the mood and I patted her head.

“But nothing will happen, the searching teams looking for changelings are gone now. I'm safe now.” I said with a toothy grin. “I can live happily here. Might move somewhere where it isn't so dry and hot though!” I chuckled buttoning my shirt up.

“But not all of them are gone. Wasn't there a stallion here always dressed up as a member of the Canterlot society here? He wheres a suit kinda like yours?” Trixie mentioned, come to think of it I didn't know who was at my practices. “She still might be in danger, they got some paper charm that can knock them out.” Trixie warned me.

“Nah, I thought it was the mayor's boyfriend taking notes.” I brushed it off still with a smile.

“I don't think so, listen he is!” Trixie said angrily. There's always the possibility but why would any of the search teams stick around?

“And what should I do about it?” I asked back. “Even if he is, it doesn't matter.”

“I hope you're right.” Trixie flicked her hair in a very extravagant manner. “If he did crash the party, I would have no after party to perform at.” Then she turned and pulled a elegant hat off of a rack and tried it on. “What do you think of this one?”

“I think it's up to you on what you wear.” I said leaning back turning back to my own thoughts.

Shine and Springdew came out a few minuets later but Springdew wasn't wearing anything.

“Where's the dress? Was there one that you liked?” I thought to her raising an eyebrow. A wave of 'there was one' surrounded by pink clouds trying to cover it up.

“Trying to keep that a secret? Okay.” I thought and stood up ready to leave.

“Ready?” I spoke aloud.

“Yeah, I wanna meet with the bakers though.” Springdew said sweetly.

“Sure.” I nodded my head and held the door open for her. “See ya later Shine.” I waved as I left.

“Doesn't the town smell so lovely!” Springdew cheered twirling around with energy which I lacked. I wasn't really tired to fall asleep but lacking energy to prance about like she did. I was glad that Glitterlamp had an idea of where the official bakery was because the whole town smelled like like one!

Fresh bread, confections, frosting, all these smells grew stronger and stronger until we entered a bakery with ponies moving in and out carrying bushels of apples on their backs. Sacks of flower and pies littered the window sills while voices of good will with playful banter could be heard.

“Sounds pretty busy in there.” I observed out loud.

“That's good!” Springdew said happily. “That means it'll be fresh, and I want you to tell me what you think.” A feeling close to a sad admittance along the lines of 'since I can't really eat them myself' floated in my head.

“Well, alright.” I yawned but went inside anyway.

“Oh!” Braeburn exclaimed. “Hey there! Wasn't expectin` ya to drop in!” Then he placed a plate with multitudes of apple treats before us. “What do ya think?”

“They made so many types.” I mentally remarked even though Braeburn stopped helping the kitchen didn't miss a beat as they sang a song, something about cooking. I couldn't focus on that, the plate of apple treats demanded attention. Apple fritter, apple sauce with cinnamon, apple juice, I could keep listing all the treats I tasted and kept assuring Braeburn and every single pony with an apron in the kitchen that it was awesome but it would be a really long list.

I couldn't stuff another apple treat in my mouth. My belly would split open and explode in a mist of happy infused apple sauce. Springdew maybe ate a bite and mostly turned down the treats. She was being ladylike but I caught Applejack's eye with a hint of suspicion, or was it rude to refuse food?

“Listen, no more!” I said jokingly pushing the next steaming plate away. “I wish my stomach was bigger, really! But I gotta save some for everyone else tomorrow.”

“Haha, alright partner, thanks for visiting us! You two have a wonderful evening!” Braeburn waved us off into the night and went back to work. I don't think I've ever enjoyed company like that before, I felt like a brick was in my stomach but it was cushioned by layers of warm fuzz that could warm the soul on a winters day. It was hard to be tired with so much happiness and smiles around with a general good feeling.

“I think we'll be just fine.” I thought smiling up at the waning moon.

“I know we will, took a while for you to see it is all.” Springdew bumped me a little smiling up at me. “But look at the time, and we have to get up early too.” She said looking up at the moon then shivered. It was pretty warm out and I could feel that the very thought of tomorrow made her excited. Then I felt something underneath her excitement, felt like a plan. But as soon I pushed for more detail on this feeling she covered it up.

“What are you planning?” I gave her a wickedly mischievous smile complete with arched eyebrow.

“I can't tell you,” she said softly but firmly. “It'll ruin the surprise!”

“Okay, okay.” I said throwing my hands up. “I was just being silly. Will I like the surprise?”

“Yes.” She said smiling as we made our way to home.

“Is it silly?” I asked seeing if I can get the answer this way.

“I can't say anymore, and you already got your one question.” Glitterlamp said vaguely. “You know I love you right?” Springdew asked suddenly feeling darker and heavier.

“Yeah,” I said holding the door open and finally inside our house smelling of eggs and musty treasure. “I can sense it when I'm close to you. Much like I suspect you can read my thoughts.” Once inside and the door shut Glitterlamp turned back into a changeling looking confused.

“I am happy with you, but,” she said softly, “I want this feeling for all changelings, secure, wanted, loved.” Glitterlamp sat down on the couch and beckoned me to sit down. “I know Queen Chrysalis is wrong about a lot of things, but can you reach out to her with your power and see if, somehow,” she looked right into my eyes and I knew what she wanted truly. She wanted to find more humans and see if changelings could finally live in harmony with us, she wanted to move the entire changeling race to Earth. “I want to find more Dreamers like you. So my people won't have to live in the shadows anymore. Could you reach out to her dreams?”

“I'll try.” I said moved by her fellowship for her kind. A noble goal if there ever was one. “I don't know if it's the best idea. Earth is no where near as peaceful as Equestria, but I have been wrong before.”

“I never sought someone out like this before, Glitterlamp, I may not find the right dream.” I warned as we floated in the void but now surrounded more than ever by ribbons of color. “Don't touch them but put your ear close to one, might be able to hear them. I dunno.” I said cautiously listening to a strand.

“I'll try to see if I can't just think of Queen Chrysalis and see if that does anything.” Glitterlamp said buzzing nest to me and almost immediately half the ribbons backed off as green and blue ribbons with holes in them appeared. They seemed wispy and near transparent, like fading flames. Ribbon after ribbon I heard sad lamentations of Changelings cursing their lives as they were found out by ponies, relishing in glee over their new love puppet, or boastful about their power in illusions and mind control. “Somepony!” A snotty sniffle sound. “Anypony, just love me. I'll be good, I'll be whatever you want. I DON'T WANNA DIE!” This was only one of many.

“A sad race of creatures, emotional sucking vampires with broken beating hearts that only want to be loved.” I thought after pulling away from a ribbon that brought tears to my eyes.

“Over here.” Glitterlamp motioned me over to a thicker ribbon.

“I think I'll make an announcement to the entire Changeling race, this plan of yours. How do you plan to make it happen.” I asked rubbing salty tears from my eyes.

“Please, somepony help!” A changeling cried out in the void twisting around in a nightmare.

“I'm going to die,” a soft voice cried into the darkness of a forest starving to death staring at a manticore.

“I don't think I can take much more of this.” I said with fat tears rolling into the void.

“I know it's her, come here.” Glitterlamp beckoned me over. Sure enough it was, except I didn't want to touch it.

“Hold on,” I said and the void rumbled and cracked quickly shaped into a large room filled with spaces to rest. It resembled a cave with ledges with a spotlight on the middle of the room. With a flick of my wrist all the changeling ribbons wove into my hand as I tried to bring hundreds of dreams into one area. I hope I can take it.

“You will, I'll make sure of it.” Vengeance rumbled in my ear.

“What is this!” Chrysalis demanded to the open room. “Show yourself!” Changelings surrounded her whimpering and snarling at this new place. I stepped into the light and clapped my hands once, the sound echoed in the room making all the changelings flinch.

“We've met once before Queen of the Changelings. It wasn't a nice visit but this is not about that.” Chrysalis looked shaken as my voice came from all around without an echo. “Glitterlamp has a plan, a plan for all Changelings. But it needs Dreamers like me to work, you hide in the shadows while only a few of you live in the light.”

“Because we must! Don't you dare say you know our plight!” Queen Chrysalis hissed at me and charged up a blast within her horn.

“Tomorrow I wed one of your kind. Her name is Glitterlamp,” Glitterlamp stood next to me standing tall and proud. “And we intend to put a stop to this hiding, lying, and mind control.”

“Pretty words,” Chrysalis growled. “I heard plenty of vows, they're nothing but hollow lies.”

“Thanks for bringing that up!” Fear hissed crouching next to her flicking her horn making her jump, then Fear took two impossibly long steps to stand behind me. “We don't lie, we will even challenge Celestia's pupil Twilight herself if that is what it takes.”

“What is that!?” Chrysalis demanded her horn glowing brighter than ever.

“Hush, Fear, you are distracting her from the topic as hand.” Vengeance rumbled as he sat tapping his tail on the ground with calculating eyes.

“That is not important, I just need you all to know that there are creatures on this planet that are thinking about your well being. But let's face it,” I said grimly. “I can't save you all.”

“We're working on it!” Glitterlamp pleaded next to me. “I promise! Things will get better soon! Just look how much stronger Dreamer is! He is able to pull all of you into one place to talk like this!” The crowd buzzed softly but not really convinced.

“Anypony can promise the impossible!” A changeling from a ledge cried out.

“They can, can't they?” I looked at the speaker. “If you can't even dream of a better tomorrow. Then there truly is no hope for you.” I said feeling my strength being drained with every passing moment.

“Then believe in us!” Glitterlamp declared back. “Believe that we can live happily ever after! Believe that a Changeling can change our future. We can share our lives with creatures who care for us!”

The stone floor began to lose definition and value with each moment passing. A green beam hit me square in the chest with no effect. Chrysalis gaped wide eyed at my untouched form only smoking a little bit. The stone became hard again as that blast felt like a slap to the face only getting my attention.

“What did you hope to accomplish with that?” I laughed at her brushing my shoulder in boredom. “Nevermind, that's not why we are here, in short? We are hard at work at bringing a future where Changelings can live in harmony or whatever the crap you wanna call it. And not even Celestia can stop me! No force in your world can actually combat me! Is there anything you want to say Glitter before I cut connection?” I asked ready to leave and annoyed with the lack of response from the changelings, but what was I expecting? A cheering crowd? A populace grateful for some words?

“Just hang in there, we'll fix things.” Glitterlamp spoke softly but every word reached an ear. “Okay, I'm ready.” Then the dark cave was gone, the changeling crowd was gone and I drifted half formed in the void weary.

“That didn't go as well as I hoped.” Glitterlamp admitted to me trying to use her magic to stop the black sand bleeding out of my form. I didn't feel bad or even hurt, just unfocused now. The black sand twitched turning into odd things, tiles, carpet, nails, rabbits, top hats, bells, always shifting into something else only to fade again.

“They didn't shout us down, they didn't attack us when Chrysalis did.” I pointed out trying to gather my energy from the Void.

“No but nothing came out of it,” Glitterlamp said looking put out. “I shouldn't have asked this of you. I just thought,” she sighed in disappointment, “just thought I could make a difference, give them hope. Something.” A loop of black sand ensnared her middle to pull her closer to my falling apart body for a hug.

“The effort is not wasted. We know now that I am strong enough to pull several minds together.” I murmured making the loop of sand into my arm to ruffle her hair. “They know now that things are changing, they were at a place they never saw before, maybe, and saw something that shouldn't exist. I think they believe.”

“Maybe, but you also said that changing minds take a long time. So it'll be a long time, I want to save all of them, give them a chance to have what we have.” Glitterlamp laid her head on my chest. “Sometimes you say the most cold and heartless things, but I can see your reasoning.”

“If your goal is to save all of them, you shall fail. Can you change the way people live in the future? Yes, yes you can.” I rubbed her back to make her feel better as the scenery changed into a park filled with children, both pony and changeling, laughing and playing while adults watched from the benches, pushed kids on swing sets, flying kites as she and I rested at our spot in the dream. “Soon this will become a reality. I am proof that wishes and dreams can come real, it just takes time.”

“I think you'll like my surprise tomorrow. It's bold and crazy, just like you.” Glitterlamp said looking at the dream around her. My body had been fully recovered, Fear played hide and seek else where, Vengeance was referee for some sport, Courage pushed some kid on the swings and I snoozed in the warm sun with shade across my eyes. The grass was green, the sky was partly cloudy with the smell of a storm on the cool wind.

“I hope it's not nearly as reckless as me.” I joked smiling a little. “I'm already excited that you made a surprise for me, I'll be happy to accept it. In the mean time, I got a question for you.”

“Hmm?” She asked enjoying the sun.

“Earlier I thought about changing myself into a pony, it felt like you wanted to talk about it. I forgot about up til now.” Glitterlamp frowned and held me tighter.

“I forgot about that.” Glitterlamp nodded. “I change forms all the time,” then she shook her head. “It feels like lying to me. Draiden turned himself into Starswirl. But look what happened anyway, I don't want you to change. You're different, like me. You're all I want. Y`know?”

“I love you too.”

“Wake up partner!” Braeburn's voice cut through the dream with tremors.

“Braeburn, don't shake them like that! You gotta be more gentle than that, see?” Lilly's voice along with a gentle but consistent shake woke me up.

“Wh-what?” I said feeling the steel grip of sleep upon me. “No, shoo. Let me sleep.”

“No can do, partner, gotta get up. Gotta get up before the sun does.” Braeburn shook me vigorously again. I got up groggy eyed and in zombie mode, I barely stumbled out of bed with Springdew shambling right next to me. I had enough clarity to put the wedding suite on complete with top hat.

“Partner, c`mon! The sunrise won't wait all day!” Braeburn nagged me while I was buttoning my shirt.

“What?” I asked floating the top hat onto my head.

“The sun rise!” Braeburn said as if he couldn't believe it himself. I walked quickly down the steps suddenly remembering something that the mayor said while the marching was being drilled into my head for today.

“When you kiss, sealing the wedding, the sun must be rising to signify the start of the new day of your new life.” The mayor spoke loudly at me rushing me through my house. “I told you that yesterday!” The whole town was up already! I was being pulled along toward the Townhall for the wedding. I saw a blue and golden carriage of some sort as I was pushed into a side door of the town hall. I guess the building was built with this purpose in mind as well as a government establishment.

“When the song starts walk through and walk to the front, like you practiced!” Lilly encouraged me fixing my messed up hair and clothes. A piano played inside and my cue started, I hoped that all my friends had already taken care of all the details. I walked through the door and the piano music sounded even louder as I took my mechanical steps toward the front. It was good that I had practiced so much that not even the most dire of distractions could throw off my steps.

Princess Luna stood at the front with Queen Celestia right next to her with a purple unicorn while the Mayor dressed in a beautiful dress stood to the side. Luna looked at me apologetically while Celestia looked frozen, a mouse sneezing from the other side of the building could knock her over, the purple unicorn had her eyes widen at me for some reason. She looked familiar but I don't recall her having wings or her name, but she was important but I couldn't remember why.

Half way up the march I never felt so grateful for my fear induced preparations. I never thought I would have to see Celestia in the flesh. She was only a few inches shorter than me, being six foot six she would still be a small pony! But the very way she held herself seemed like she filled the whole room! I now stood at the front with a portable lectern with the mayor behind it with Celestia to the left and Luna on the right.

I put on my best stone face I could do from trembling in front of everyone. The piano music cued for Springdew's march. Springdew looked amazing! I was stunned by the simplistic beauty of the dress into silence. A white dress studded with emeralds and silver did her justice but I thought it would look even better upon Glitterlamp's body. She didn't look fazed by the appearance of Celestia or the little purple princess but on the inside she was screaming.

“Greetings, Queen of Light.” I whispered to Celestia but she only pursed her lips. The purple princess began speaking the vows and swears as was custom in Equestria but she sounded shaky about it kept looking at me as if recognizing me. Now if only I could remember her name. The purple princess spoke the vows and other customary oaths but I couldn't hear them all I could feel was Celestia's eyes bore into me.

“Do you, Glitterlamp, take Michael as your husband?” the purple unicorn asked loudly. Odd, the practice yesterday was always Springdew. Did she tamper with the papers?

“I do,” Springdew sounded unsure.

“You can do it, be strong don't let Celestia scare you.” I encouraged her though our connection.

“Do you, Michael, take Glitterlamp as your wife?”

“Do it!” Fear, Vengeance and courage cheered me on. “You've come this far! Take the last step!”

“I do.” I said as sure as stone.

“If anypony has any objections for this union, speak now or forever hold your peace.” The purple unicorn asked the crowd and only the birds chirping their song answered.

“I object!” Springdew announced loudly shattering the silence like an egg. I was stunned and felt a deadly tension build within me.

Chapter 25 Endings and Beginnings

Chapter 25

Endings and Beginnings

“But, you just said you would marry it?” The purple unicorn sounded confused and a murmur followed.

“I have no problem with that, but I don't want to remember this moment looking like this,” Springdew/Glitterlamp smiled ominously. Without warning a green fire consumed Glitterlamp like a cocoon of fire. The fire stopped almost as quickly as it started with Glitterlamp standing proudly smiling, mischief glowing through her green eyes like lanterns. A gasp rippled from the crowd and the purple unicorn took a step back looking shocked but gears were already spinning in her head. “My name is Glitterlamp and I want to marry him.” Then she looked me dead in the eye and tilted her head adorably saying. “Surprise!” I could've died right then and there of shock.

But I was going to die of suffocation instead. The deathly silent halls boomed and shook like thunder with the force of my laughter, the birds took to the air escaping from the sudden noise.

“Well!” I said when the initial shock wore off of me and my laughter subsided. “This IS bold!” I said approvingly. “What a surprise!” My tendril wings wiggled ecstatically as I tried to control another burst of laughter. “Do you still object?” I asked still with a wide smile of my face. I had wondered how we would manage the whole double life thing, but I was going to take that as it comes.

“No,” her eerie voice sounded like music to my ears. “I have no more objections. Unless you do.”

“Now we got to move through the motions quickly now! Before they can react!” I thought to Glitterlamp and she nodded. Laughter echoed within me as the inner trio still laughing over the her little trick.

“Nope, no objections here.” I said happily grinning like a maniac. I looked to the royal sisters both with wide eyes and mouths. “I think this is the part where we receive our rings. Correct?” Sweetie Belle had been stunned staring up at Glitterlamp with surprise drawn all over her face. “C`mon, just like we practice.” I encouraged smiling disarmingly.

“O-ok,” Sweetie whispered finding her hooves again approached with the ring and bracer. I guess the bad news from Canterlot never was fully delivered to the younger kids. Glitterlamp floated the jewelry out and slipped my bracer on my left wrist half covering my bite scars as I slipped the ring over her curved horn. My heart was fluttering in my chest and I couldn't tell if it was from the love overdosing my systems or combat tension from the presence of likely enemies; Twilight and Celestia.

“If there are no more objections!” I announced to the crowd, the sun was halted from rising slowly as I spied a ray of light rising over the horizon hold it's position.

“Holy crap! She CAN move the sun!” I thought as I tried to steady myself. “She'll have to raise the sun sooner or later! She wouldn't drench her world in darkness just to spite me!”

“I think this is the part where we kiss!” Glitterlamp jumped into the air and landed into my out stretched arms.

When we kissed it felt like Glitterlamp's mind exploded!

“We are one.” Glitterlamp's voice sighed within my head with such adoration that I forgot that Celestia was standing not mere ten feet away.

“Yes,” I answered back though loving the way her voice poured through my head even though both our lips were being used for the kiss. “We are one.” I confirmed with calm cheer.

“Hold it!” A stallion unicorn cried out rushing to the front. “I am Warm Glow, Seeker of Celestia! I demand you come quietly, Changeling!” He said as if the word was foul. “Your parade of lies ends here and now!” He then blasted me in the face with a bolt of golden magic but it felt like a puff of air that also touched my mind.

“But the only lie I told was who I am.” Glitterlamp confessed still resting in my arms.

“That spell destroyed what ever charm you held over him! He is yours no more!” He declared and I felt anger rising within me.

“What charm?” Glitterlamp asked and I felt the golden power pour from my eyes as anger rose in me.

“And who the Hell are you to say our union is broken!” I spoke quietly but dangerously.

“Changelings can't love, they steal love!” The purple princess informed me from behind. “They tried to steal the Throne and my brother!”

“Lilly, Cactai, Braeburn.” I spoke to the room ignoring the confused stallion, the tension was building. This situation is decaying if this Warm Glow is going to fight me for her I will have more than one opponent. “I always knew Glitterlamp was a Changeling. Sorry I tricked you into thinking other wise, I was going to tell you soon, honest.” I apologized. “But if you are my friends that I know you to be, try to accept this oddity. I never meant any harm to happen.” Then I turned to Celestia. “Ever since I heard of you looking for me, I was real scared.” I admitted shrugging. “But I got over it, I have a new goal now. I want to destroy this hostility between Changelings and your kind along with any grievances between us.”

“You are a stranger to this world, human.” Celestia said calmly looking stern but her eyes spoke of worry. “I commend you for your noble ambition. But the scars left by the recent attack cannot be so easily erased.” Then she stamped her hoof down. “Our world is in a delicate balance as it is. Events are unfolding and I fear you may break that balance. I ask you to hand over the Changeling, as she is part of this world's balance, and yourself to come quietly.”

“What a horrible thing of you to demand.” Glitterlamp demanded sharply. “This! On our special day!” My features twisted into a snarl then chuckle coldly.

“Insignificant,” I dismissed Celestia with a gesture watching the sun fully rise from the horizon.

“I want the scars to heal.” Glitterlamp said fiercely. “I don't want to hide anymore, I don't want to lie anymore, I don't want to have my heart hurt again! If you want to let the scars heal, let us be!” Glitterlamp protested showing off her fangs with each word. “Let us be the first to heal these wounds! Not all changelings are monsters, can't we be the first steps to peace amongst our kinds?”

“It would be a long road but I think it can work.” I added seriously relaxing since Celestia was listening to us, or at least considering.

“Sister,” Luna said softly.

“You lied to me Luna. We'll talk later about trust and honesty.” Celestia cut her off. “Human, I am sorry that it has to be this way. Dreamers threatened the very fabric of this world with their power, we are still feeling the echos from Discord.”

“Wait!” The purple unicorn cried out suddenly. “What do you mean last time? I've been in their world, they have no magic. None of them had magic. Only the Element of Magic could offer that! He must have some amulet to allow him to have those wings, even Trixie could pull that look off.”

“Who are you?” I asked rudely. “I know we must have met before because your face is familiar but who are you.” The purple unicorn looked surprised and hurt.

“I'm Twilight Sparkle, I visited you when you were hurt. Remember the party? The one we wanted to throw you, a to get well? Then you got scared?” Twilight offered trying to jog my memory.

“Vaguely, I don't remember unimportant people very well.” I said offhandedly then jumped a little bit as two bits of information clicked together. “No wait, I have heard that name. You are more dangerous to me than Celestia. Perhaps you are in more control than her.” Her friends were saying something but I couldn't hear them, something about Glitterlamp. “Will you destroy our harmony? Will you destroy a wedding just like Chrysalis almost destroyed your brother's?” The question stopped her dead in her tracks.

“It's not the same.” Celestia said calmly. “Your kind have been banished for very good reasons. Chrysalis has made a mistake, nothing more. Even this will heal in time.”

“Out living your enemies isn't fixing the problem!” I snapped rudely. “But very well, it doesn't matter that much to me. You won't do much anyhow. Banishment is your best weapon, so hit us with your best shot.” I don't know why I'm getting angry at all of this! Twilight may be stronger but she doesn't hold the final decision! Wait I do know why I'm getting angry: IT'S UNFAIR!

“That may be so.” Celestia agreed. “There is no reason for any of this. I don't want to do this but my duty to my little ponies come before my own feelings.”

“Sister,” Luna started again with more urgency.

“Silence Luna! As the Eldest it is my duty to deal with this!” Celestia didn't shout but the force of her tone spoke of anger, betrayal, hurt, and sadness. “And as Ruler of Equestria I demand that we board the next train to the Crystal kingdom!” Celestia snapped at me her horn glowing with daylight irritating my eyes. “I have lost my whole family to your kind! This is the least you can do.”

“M-michael?” Glitterlamp asked me as I glared angrily back at Celestia. “Michael! No! Don't do it!”

“What more do you want? I've already agreed to banishment. Let us pack our things. I understand,” I said quietly then suddenly cracking my neck like gunshots in the still air. “That balance is important to you, more than life. Just allow us to pack a few things.” My voice was cold and struggling to hold myself together. The Inner Council was in a rage and I could barely hear anything anymore, the Inner Council sounded like little whispers, actually this is the quietest they have ever been.

“Sister!” Luna stood next to Celestia and almost shouted.

“Sile-” Celestia started to shout but looked into Luna's eyes. “I just don't want to lose you again.”

“Then don't provoke him! Even Discord himself would flee from him!” Luna begged glancing at me with worry. They broke into hushed whispers that I couldn't make out. I looked at the crowd and only half the hall had been full. Braeburn looked at me with sad eyes, Cactai was in shock, Lilly in tears and the kids not understanding what was going on. A flash of light and my nightmare of my own family crying looked just like them.

“If your intending to take me away, explain it to them. Look them in the eye and tell them why you're stealing their friend.” I said darkly hoping that I would hit a soft spot.

“Come Glitter, if we can back them into a corner and use their own values of harmony against them, we may still be able to stay. But if not, being banished together is not as bad as it sounds.” I thought to Glitterlamp but she kept the eye contact to Celestia. But even as thought the words sounded lame, like listening to an idiot explain a stupidly bad plan.

“I wouldn't provoke him either.” Glitterlamp said firmly. “And I'm not leaving just because some pony says so! Royal or not! I defied Chrysalis! What makes you different? Why are you backing down!?” Glitterlamp barked at me. I stared back at her and shook my head, I had taken a few steps back and lowered my stance.

“I don't know how to convince them for us to stay.” I thought and felt a little muddy having to step aside to another's whim. Isn't it just easier just to go along with Celestia's plan? I don't really belong here anyhow.

“What are you doing?” Glitterlamp snapped at me breaking my train of thought and I found myself slouching and I realized what I was doing. I was about to kneel but my body wouldn't respond! “What was the point of those Lessons then!” She demanded looking scared and confused. “Did you do all of that just to surrender!?” Glitterlamp asked tensely then stared at me in shock. “Michael! I can't hear you!” Then she spun to Warm Glow. “What did you do to him!?”

“He's completely docile now, he won't raise his hoof in your aid now.” Warm Glow announced full of duty. “I am charged to bring Changelings and threats to our kingdom to Celestia and I intend to fulfill my duty to the crown!”

“It is better to submit for the sake of peace.” A strange voice clicked in my head it sounded like me but it didn't come for me. It was so soothing, comforting, understanding but needed me to understand what is was saying as truth.

“Oh no you don't,” Fear chuckled darkly stretching his influence back through the connection. “SUFFER!!” Fear screeched and Warm Glow began to scream while clutching his head as Fear assaulted his mind without mercy. A window pane in my mind shattered violently as Vengeance roared in my head.

“The fool tried to mind control you! It took us a while to find the wretch!” The dry cracking of his voice sounded like a campfire and I glared at Warm Glow as he now lay squirming on the floor trying to get away from an unseen force in terror.

“Celestia help me! Make it stop!” He pleaded as he knocked chairs aside bruising himself in his desperate thrashing. A blast of golden energy hit me in the back sending me flying. Rolling over and over again I tried to put my arms around my head to avoid it getting hit. Sand invaded my eyes and mouth but it was the silence that startled me, that attack made no sound at all! Warm Glow had ceased screaming but now crying openly like a small child.

“What did you do to him?” Twilight asked seriously as I tried to stand up. I looked up and now very aware of the re-established mental connection with Glitterlamp was still there but something like a sliver was disrupting the flow. Courage struggled to pull it out earning another agonizing cry from Warm Glow earning me another shout. “Stop it! Why are you doing this!?”

“Scared,” I whispered uncontrollably feeling my mind peel apart as the voices readied themselves. “Danger, harm, need safe, enemies.” I stood up and shook my head regaining my composure. “You attacked my mind. What do you think happened? Have you any idea what I've done to prepare myself for this encounter!” I shouted darkly. “Why can't we be? Why must I and Glitterlamp go? Answer me, worthless worm!!” I barked feeling the tension ready to snap.

“Our kingdom is scared just like you, please come to Canterlot with me and we can talk this out. We can find a solution, I know we can.” Twilight's calm soothing voice sounded sincere and caring. I blinked a few times tying to discern her motive. “Let's just calm down,”

“Dreamer!” Glitterlamp came galloping out of the Town Hall, everyone parted away from her like they were scared of touching her, but when she passed under the arch; I was seconds too late. A paper slip with something written on it flashed like a ray of sunlight and Glitterlamp crashed to the ground lifeless as her wedding dress was stained with the tan dirt of Appaloosa. Her mind was alive with worry and now starting to really doubt her decision of revealing herself, now something was wrong. A royal guard levitated her body away while Luna was yelling magically amplifying her voice. Glitterlamp's last cry to me stuck into like a long shard of glass running through my body. To make matters even worse it echoed through my head, a desperate plea for help. A darkness not native to my Void welled within me at the very thought of anyone hurting Glitterlamp, now that somebody did I felt dangerous.

“I command all to stop!” And even the air held it's breath for her.

“Luna I cannot abide this creature look what it did to him!” Celestia pointed a hoof at Warm Glow still whimpering, curled into a ball. Even though she was talking to Luna her eyes never left me, scanning, fearful, determined. I sat there only twenty feet away and tried to make contact with Glitterlamp's mind since the obstruction now was gone. I felt the road leading to the caverns of her mind, and it lay hollow.

No thoughts, no emotions, no life, it was just another chamber within my Void. Worse, there is a vacant hole within me, within the Void, within my heart.

“You killed her.” I said spoke almost unbelieving it. The tension in the air was screaming in strain ready to break at the slightest surprise. “This was her day.” A tendril slammed the ground cracking the dry rock. “She finally gathered enough courage to show the world what she was. And what did you do? You ended her life.” Twilight looked startled as black sand covered my body as the armor manifest. Now the hands ended in long knife like claws, the armor had scales like a dragon and the helmet was no longer faceless but held Vengeance's face twisted in primal anger and loss but the shape was still human, except for perhaps, the dragon's tail. A sword more fitting for combat than Fearbane's body could ever hope for grew in my hand, it was a longsword with a wide sword guard. The Gem in my, no, the Void Heart shown brilliantly at the center of my chest draining all color and light from my immediate presence half cloaking me in darkness.

“Celestia! We need to end this now or his cries will be the least of our worries!” Luna begged with her blue eyes getting bigger at me in worry.

“But,” Twilight stammered. “Humans don't have magic!” I turned into a black mist with only my glowing eyes piercing the darkness. The darkness surged by Twilight and reformed my body kneeling next to Glitterlamp.

“She is so beautiful, even in death.” I observed thoughtfully barely hearing the sorrow stricken words of my own voice. Glitterlamp appeared to only sleep, her wedding gown marred with dirt never touched the fact that she was beautiful. Even at this close I could not even feel the slightest motion of a thought. Vengeance howled in rage at the injustice, Fear screeched in loss, and courage stood straighter with murder in his eyes looking at the future.

I used my tendril wings to pick up her body then secure it to my back, like a morbid piggyback ride. The armor morphed itself to hold her and protect her while I moved about. Warm Glow had regained his sense as he was now pounding on my helm with no avail. He was gibbering something but I snapped out and grabbed his back leg then stood up dangling him like a doll.

“I hate you.” A gravely growl escaped the helmet's mouth as if the helm was alive with moving lips and facial features. “Your interference caused this. Now you will get what you wanted, a fight.” My voice kept swapping between my voice and my Inner Council, the effect was amazing. I flipped him into the air and using a tendril to grab him I slammed his back over a fence shattering his back like a hollow twig. It was like I was barely in control of my actions, I actually warred with myself in how I would destroy someone, like watching a movie with me as the star except I didn't call the shots.

Celestia charged up her blast again but I wasn't off guard this time. I raised one hand to Celestia and pointed another to Twilight, the spell was launched at me and I opened two portals to the Void. The spell sailed through one and exited through the other without it ever touching me. Twilight ducked in time to avoid the spell but everyone's eyes were in shock. Ponies were screaming, idiots ran between the cross fire, several called my name but I no longer cared. I'm ending this all now.

“Stop it right now!” A yellow pegasus with butterflies on her ass shouted at me with the most sternest eyes I've seen on a four legged animal. “You've hurt enough! Stop!” The fool was within my reach.

“Out of my way, insect.” I said waving my hand causing a sharp wind gust sending her flying over the town. Thundering hooves made me look to my left as a large buffalo charged me. I walked calmly towards the charge and merely opened two portals again sending him careening into a house. Applejack and Rainbow Hair charged me, Applejack tried to buck in one direction while Rainbow Hair flew in another direction at me. I couldn't dodge both attacks without leaving myself open for even more attacks.

“Jump over the kick and grab the flying one to bring it to the ground.” Vengeance advised with undivided attention. And I did just that. I landed on top Rainbow hair grinding to the ground delivering a sharp kick the the center of it's back launching myself into the air.

“Dreamer! Stop this at once!” Luna commanded loudly like a bombing going off.

“Fear not,” a low hiss escaped my lips when I looked to Luna. “You, the farmers, and the children shall be spared.”

“Then we'll stop you!” Twilight barked grabbing me with levitation and I lashed at her mind causing her to instinctively throw me through the side of my house. The living room was a mess now, but I knew where Glitterlamp had placed the Alicorn Amulet, I remember when it made her magic stronger than what she could handle. The memory only made my anger burn hotter.

“You were my first,” I gasped as I floated to my feet. “True friend here or on Earth, lover, ally, companion.” I rushed through the house going to my room, the enchantment to make the inside bigger was broken with the wall but it didn't matter anymore. Nothing did anymore, once I have my revenge on these fiends I'll try to go to another dimension. Away from all these memories! I'll forget them in time, but I'll remember Glitterlamp. She's the only one here worth remembering! Aside from the nice ponies from the orchard.

I wrenched open the drawer and found the Alicorn Amulet resting upon a small silk pillow. She would've grown so much stronger under my care, my love alone had made her life complete. Now she's dead, my worst fears made manifest but not by my own hand. The darkness of the Void reached out from the Void heart and took the necklace into itself, much like an inventory in video games. But now there are no save files, no check points, no certainty, but what I had was magic and my own deranged imagination now. With these simple tools I can give them a fight they'll never forget. Never.

Glitterlamp feared Celestia, but she feared Twilight even more. Twilight shall be the first, Celestia will be second. I grabbed my journal and anything that would help me in my travels. I could hear them moving around outside but I couldn't tell if they were bold enough to enter this house yet. I looked at the sun filled window with curiosity then a thought struck me.

“If Celestia is the queen of the sun then doesn't she draw power from it? What if I blotted the sky?” Vengeance was considering the notion while Fear encouraged me to do it.

“Without the sun you take away their sight.”

“Without their night, their dreams will twist into nightmares!”

“I, we, lost so much in such a small amount of time, time to teach them to despair.”

No options left, no back doors, no way out, and most of all nothing left to lose. Time to attack, to make bleed, to end lives. I looked up to the roof and raised a single clawed hand and the void crashed into the ceiling blowing it off like a lid under pressure. The storm over the orchard stretched at my command but it no longer thundered. Inky darkness began to blot the sky, dimming the world until the only light was the magic glowing from their horns.

I now walked out of my house clutching the sword in my steely grip and now the purple energy poured from my eyes as brilliantly as Celestia's hair. My armor was now black with gold trim while white filigree crawled across the surface of my armor.

Terror was everywhere! I drank in the substance as it only increased my own power. Luna stood with Celestia looking determined at me.

“I will not stand idly by while you terrorize my kingdom, Sombra!” Luna challenged me seemingly getting the hang of the current dialect. “You won't find fear within us by doing a simple trick!” I didn't say anything. I had no words for them. I just wanted my revenge, I want to make them suffer as I now suffer.

“You're first.” I growled pointing a dagger like finger at Twilight and charged at her. The royal guard quickly filled the space between me and her, very well but they did not deserve to die.

I now lost utter control as my focus was being used to make the Void manifest on this plane of existence. Something had taken over now. Pony after pony they came, broken bone and bruised skin walked away; those who could still walk that is.

That's when my vision cut out.

I was kneeling down in the sand as the wind tore at my skin. I was crying loudly and openly like I never had before. My chest was bleeding from the large gaping hole that now took residence. I felt so still, you get so used to the constant throb of the heart that you only notice it when it stops. It hurt so much. I held Glitterlamp's still body close to me and the tears and blood mingled with her hair. Windows floated about me and I watched my body fight the Equestrians. My body didn't want to kill them, just wanted to vent my agony upon them. Dad was right, never fight. I am bigger and stronger than them, it's not fair to them. Celestia, Luna and Twilight charged up some super beam. I heard someone yell.

“Now! Use the the Elements of harmony!”

“No! A dark mare cried, not yet! Sombra is still to entrenched in his body!”

Not sure if it mattered anyway. They don't stand a chance, not with the knowledge of historic war and combative games both fantasy and sci-fi. I haven't even made a gun yet for crying out loud! They fired the super beam and only left my boots smoldering in the sand, by the looks on their faces that wasn't the intent of the beam. Black sand bled from the boots and Luna immediately took the air. She was warning the others that the fight isn't over yet. She was right. I manifested as some sort of stallion with silver armor above Luna in the depth of the Void above her. The stallion had a black mane with a redish curved horn that looked familiar but then it clicked in my head; Sombra! Sombra started to methodically divide up the team. Keeping them separated is the first step at winning any battle. Luna looked up at the screen, sky, whatever, the look on her eyes said it all. No where is safe.

No where is safe.

What would be the point of going to another dimension? Only to find them or similar knocking down my door? I know I don't really stay in one place for more than a year, but could I stand running for my life everyday? Never to see another friendly face? A helpful word? Comfort? Glitterlamp's still warm body only reminded me that I am not as strong as I think I am. I cannot bring back the dead.

Sombra grew to impossible sizes as he slammed his armored head into the arch of the Town hall, stomped on the party that they would've held for us this morning. The happiness and good will, changed into this. I don't know what all the stories about Dreamers are but now I've added my own horrific story that will make any human after me hounded down for my actions. But what about their story? What horrors have these ponies committed that no one knows about.

The Infinity, with endless possibility anything is possible. Fear-Beasts had joined the fray when Rainbow Hair crashed down on Sombra's neck,

“Fear was Sombra this whole time!?” I mentally kicked myself for not seeing it. Sombra began morphing into their worst nightmares possible. Courage and Vengeance leaped from the same wound and begun the second phase of attack, first was to disorganize, second was to conquer. Not much longer now. But there was something wrong, they all looked wrong, corrupted.

But is it all worth it? Blotting the sky? Attacking them, even killing them? What would it accomplish? Could I still stop myself? Maybe. I moved to the window and stepped through. I would've like to say I was successful but a pane of thick glass came between me and the waking world. I put my hand out to touch the window and saw that my arm was barely a shadow. The Inner Council looked solid down there wrecking havoc upon the denizens. I guess I knew what I was doing when I blotted the sky, I was interfering with their elemental magic.

Courage clocked Celestia and grabbed her by her necklace and brought his arm back to take her head. Luna cried out against me but Fear kept her pinned to the ground but not forcing her to watch. Vengeance breathed in gathering black fire in his throat.

I gotta stop this before I really mess things up for future humans!

“Stop! Stop all of this!! I had enough!!” I shouted into the window. I felt a mental gaze fall upon me and the inner council was revealed. They were huge in my mind again towering over me like giants stretched out like leather waiting to dry, rusty chains danced through their flesh sapping their power. These were the real shards of me, they needed my help but they are all out of reach. I saw their eyes vacant and hollow, I myself was barely existing in this realm as it was a force within us but originated from Sombra had caused this corruption and a figure like Fear was nailed like a butterfly to a wall. I was bled dry from the inside out, no actual power left, not anymore. I had given myself up to revenge and now I didn't have to power to stop this. I still wanted my Vengeance, I want them to pay for what they did to me. I didn't really want to stop, not all of me at least. It was like a train wreck, I can't look away.

The hole in my chest gushed even more bleeding my essence into the Void. I fell to my knees and found that I didn't have the strength to get back up. A pressure around my neck and around my stomach and it grew stronger. I accepted my fate, Fear was here to kill me and win this long mental war between me and him. Despite creating Vengeance and boosting Courage's power to deal with him so I could deal with daily problems failed. I lost. I was dying.

“He's shown himself! Now!” A voice cried out and something hit me, hard. A rainbow ripped through the shadowy grip of this dark assailant. Color invaded my Void shattering and dispersing Courage and Vengeance. My body was complete again, I felt whole but still hollow. The creature that looked so very much like Fear was still shackled in place and when I looked at the zombie like reflection of myself I grabbed the sides of the painful prison and looked into his eyes. Gray smoke poured gently out of his eyes, pleading and afraid.

I could kill him here and now. Here, in the rainbow's power I could erase him from my mind. I could be rid of him forever, wipe a stain from my mind. And I knew that Fear knows this too, and the ax hovers above his neck. The sword was in my hand now, tears ran down the monster's face as it had no eyelids to close away from it's end. It had to watch it come, every tantalizing moment. I raised my sword above my head and swung it down hard enough to destroy my target.

The sword sliced through the chains with ease dropping the withered husk to my feet and it stared up at me asking one word.

“Why? Why spare me?” The creature asked me. I tossed my sword away and gently picked the husk up and hugged him.

“Tell me your name, friend.” I said simply hugging the thing form.

“Pain,” it answered simply. “I was born from the sword from Fearbane, the thing you called Fear was really Sombra's fleeting essence leeching from me, please don't kill me.”

“Never,” I said gripping it tighter. “Even if you are Pain I need you to survive, you're all I have left when all is said and done.” A bridge solidified between us giving Pain a surge of power. His frail white body fluxed within my arms filling his thin body out.

“Welcome to the council, Pain.” I said happily then I felt my mind being drawn elsewhere.

I woke up staring up at the inky sky. My body still dazed from the rainbow. Glitterlamp's body lay next to me still limp and empty. I sat on my knees hugging her passionately one last time. I didn't care if they heard me cry now, there's a lot of things I stopped caring about. Like showing them just how weak they are, how strong I am.

“They are the rightful rulers of this planet, who are we to say they are wrong?”

“They have ripped our heart out! We are not okay with this! For a race that wants peace they killed pretty quick!”

“We think that did it. Sombra no longer has a claim to him, he is in harmony again.” Luna announced thankfully.

“If you wanted to win, you shouldn't have done that.” I said darkly tinting my voice machine like still raging with loss. A mass of black sand exploded from my body encasing myself back into my armor and sword in hand. The armor no longer was the twisted amalgamation of all my voices but while my armor did sorta look like Courage's body my armor, except for the faceplate which resembled a black mirror, was flat and smooth once again with the golden energy pouring from where the eyes should be. The shocked faces of everypony disgusted me. “You shall suffer as you made me suffer.”

“If it is a fight you want it's a fight you'll get, but know this,” Twilight said her eyes white with power. “You are alone with no friends to catch you when you fall.”

“No matter.” I spat and dashed forward swinging my sword high making her duck then delivering a kick to her head dislodging her crown off of her head.

“Get that crown!” Vengeance cried almost frantically. Seemed really silly to break away from combat like this just for a trinket but fine. I ripped my form apart into sand and when the pink monster bit into one side of the crown I held the other side.

“I remember you. And that is bad, if you want to know.” I sneered forcing her mouth open by pinching her lower jaw with thumb and forefinger.

“Ow ow ow ow!” The pink mass of curls let go trying to get away. I let go feeling someone gallop towards me from behind. I lifted myself into the air and observed the battle field. Sombra did a pretty good job, broken fences, a cart is on fire, ponies cowering from Fear-Beasts, it looked pretty silly still seeing vibrant colors shivering. Somewhere I could hear my name being called demanding my attention with the near panicked tone of voice.

I landed impaling a Fear-beast through the heart then swords rained down from the sky finding a new home within a Fear-beast's vital areas. The dying screeches filled the air and I only yanked my sword out and pointed it at Celestia which stood only twenty paces away from me.

“You've met a terrible fate, haven't you?” I spoke softly but her ears twitched as if it was right behind her.

“She is the right ruler.” Vengeance tried to reason with me and he was right, I don't belong here. But my heart demanded justice! I charged covering the distance passing through any that stood in my way like a ghost. My fist connected with her chest in an uppercut then a tendril slammed her stomach sending her crashing into fences and ponies alike.

“Don't kill her lest Luna deems your death necessary.” Courage warned me.

“I don't care!” I roared through my tears forcing the sword to shape itself into a single barreled cannon capable of a semi-automatic fire. I stared Celestia down the barrel and a mad grin grew across my face. “Humans mastered the art of war after all.”

“Stop,” something whispered that latched onto my back through my armor.

A single voice rang like a bell shaking the very Void like an earthquake. A pressure squeezed my neck and stomach gently but to me the mere touch sent me shaking. The Void faltered letting the sun break through and the only presence of my power was around me

“Wake up, you can do this.” Glitterlamp's voice spoke next to my ear. The pressure was from her hugging my real body. I looked down at myself which now had glowing green daggers sticking through my body restricting my movement. None of them were truly hurt but it sure looked like it hurt. I found myself dropping the crown and gun to touch Glitterlamp's body as if testing for a pulse. There was no dagger wounds in my body but it was the voice and her mental shove which snapped me out of my sorrow crazed frenzy. The Void crashed back into my body the Inner Council spoke all at once trying to understand this change of events. I dropped to my knees and felt Glitterlamp breathing against my back. Glitterlamp's mind was awake and startled but so very much alive!

“Don't do it.” Glitterlamp commanded me softly like just rolling out of bed. “Don't be like me.” I felt so many emotions from her it was hard to tell what was more dominant. “We don't belong here,” the words almost sounded like a judgment sentence. “But maybe we belong somewhere else, somewhere where we are welcomed.” It must have seemed bizarre, I had the advantage but I stopped suddenly only to turn my head to listen to something. The sun beat down upon me while the wind blew gently on my skin through my armor. I took several steps away from Celestia and still felt the pressure from the hug from Glitterlamp grow.

“That charm over the arch!” I demanded, Celestia looked up at me like I was deranged. “What does it do!?” Celestia coughed and looked at me.

“Your eyes changed,” she barely spoke above a whisper. “The charm renders changelings unconscious to a point they can't focus on their disguise.” Only knocked out? I attacked and almost killed because I didn't think for checking for a pulse!? But, even asleep she had activity in her mind. But they simulated mental death for a little while, not true death.

“What have I done.” I said looking around at the wreckage of the town. The armor went down but Glitterlamp was still fighting sleep, I just heard her voice in my head and hadn't realized it. Having her mental embrace was enough to stop me. My energy wings still held her firmly to my back.

“Lil Dune! Sadie! Get back here!” A mare called out and soon two little bodies tackled the back of my knees easily bringing me down. They were crying and hugging me and I don't know why.

“It's alright! It's alright! Stop crying please!” Sadie comforted me while Lil Dune was giving me a crushing hug for a kid his size. I blinked rapidly stunned by this new turn of events. I rolled onto my back placing Glitterlamp within arm's reach of me. I touched my face to find that it was wet and tears still rolled down my face. I was trying to stifle my cries but only made them feel worse. My mind was stun locked and I couldn't even notice details like this or the fact I felt like pounded dog meat. I probably couldn't fight now if I wanted to. Lil Dune broke away and stood against his elders.

“Leave my friend alone!” His voice cracked sharply but in years to come it would become deep. “I don't know why yall fought but stop now! Act like adults!” Then he turned to me. “You stop fightin too! Ya hear? Ya scarin` everypony!” Event though he was just a child he meant every word of it, and he was deadly serious.

Black tendrils pushed my body to my feet, my suit had been ripped to shreds barely hanging on to my frame. New scars decorated my body like tattoos from burns to scars running from my ankles to my neck, the only reason I still lived and had blood pouring in my veins was being so tightly wrapped within my own power to heal myself. The Black sand formed clothes upon me that kept shifting in color. Glitterlamp finally opened her eyes and spoke weakly like waking up for the first time.

“It's okay Dreamer, I'm fine, just sleepy.” Glitterlamp spoke clearly.

“Since she is not dead.” I said and turned to where Warm Glow still lay at a distance gasping in agony like a fish on land having his back snapped like a twig. I waved my hand over him and his back twitched and popped but I mended the damage I caused. The damage to his mind may not fully heal but he'll live.

The town was a mess but only the wedding preparations had been truly destroyed and my house. Glitterlamp buzzed her wings and returned to the ground on wobbly hooves.

“We surrender.” Glitterlamp announced then yawned. “I don't want ponies getting hurt from your stubbornness.” She added looking right at Celestia. Royal guard that could still stand surrounded us but they didn't have the courage to touch us.

“I have to go now,” I knelt down to address the little ponies. “Dune, Sadie. I don't know if I'll be back. I'm sorry that I'm leaving so soon.”

“But where will you go? Will anypony know you?” Sadie asked. I shook my head, gave them one last hug and stood up. I already have the things I wanted to take with me.

“Is there anything from the house you wanted before we leave, Glitter?” I asked still angry at Celestia and myself.

“No, I have what I want.” She said standing so that I stood between her and Twilight. I plucked both Sadie and Lil Dune with my wings then placing them next to Braeburn. The cloud over the Orchard returned to normal, still lightly rumbling, sprinkling on the trees down below.

“Good luck to you Braeburn, not everyone tries to grow something in a dessert. Lilly, may you find love, you deserve it. Cactai, I thought you were pretty cool, stay loyal.” I turned to Celestia with anger filled eyes. “Ready.”

“Good luck, friend.” Braeburn said sadly to me tipping his hat. Lilly bowed her head wiping a tear away and Cactai tipped her hat in a silent farewell.

We were escorted to the train. The short cramped, overly decorative train bursting with color seemed dreary and hostile now as I climbed aboard. Glitterlamp and I sat down in a compartment that the royal guards evicted for our use. This train was more elaborate than the one we rode in on. It was bigger, had seats and tables, higher head room with moons and suns as a repeating style. Canterlot Rails, that was what said on a little sign hung over each door in scroll like text.

I smiled at myself for getting quicker at reading Equestrian text even though it will be worthless soon. Glitterlamp sat next to me in the booth while the two guards charged with keeping an eye on us went about the train car informing the passengers the change of plans.

“We are on a very tight schedule! If we go back to Canterlot now we won't be able to get to our vacation on time!” A mare said loudly very upset.

“Sorry mam, the creature in custody needs to be dealt with first.” The guard responded flatly. I turned to Glitterlamp and began pushing her mane out of my way trying to see if she hit her head when she the charm took effect.

“I'm fine, I'm not hurt anywhere.” Glitterlamp said flinching away when I tried to check the crown of her head. “Ow! Okay, maybe a bruise or two.”

“Doesn't look bad, no blood at least.” I mentally thought to her. Relaxing in the soft but cramped chair. “Only thing to do now is wait. Unless I come up with a daring escape plan.”

“No, no escapes. They would only follow us.” She whispered to me trying to keep our conversation private. “Have you even seen yourself? You're covered in scars. Look.” She said pushing some of the black sand away from me. I was covered in white scars across my skin, they swirled and curled amongst themselves but never overlapping. They looked like tattoos in design expanding from the Void Heart lodged in my chest. I had no idea what it meant, probably my own magic lashing back at me for not acknowledging my limits. When she placed a hoof to feel it it felt like ice and fire scorching my skin. I hissed sharply and Glitterlamp pulled back and the sand covered my chest again sensing my pain. “Looks like it hurts.” I shook my head and shrugged.

“Hey, in the town hall, I could hear your voice in my head, like how you hear mine. Try to talk like that again.” I whispered aloud holding her in my arms. She trembled in my arms and opened her mind up to me wider than before in effort, fear and regret tore at her for revealing herself to the public appearing like her mother talking down to her but not as forcefully as Fear talked to me Glitterlamp's mother's voice never reached a whisper.

She felt secure here in my arms and glad but also sad that I would go any length to defend her. She didn't like the idea of killing people, she still regretted killing her mother and she didn't want me to suffer the same regret. Glitterlamp loved me deeply and didn't want me to change who I am for anything. Above all she doesn't want to see me hurt like how she's hurting. All of her mental doors swung open with all her memories and feelings pouring into me as she tried to convey the feeling and image into words and coherent messages.

“Did you get it?” Glitterlamp whispered to me.

“I think so, it was a grand attempt but I think you said something like, 'don't suffer like me, I love you, but don't change for anypony', am I close?” I asked hoping I got the whole message.

“Close enough.” Glitterlamp sighed happily and leaned into me. “Now all we can do is wait to see where we get banished too.”

“Funny,” I scoffed. “I thought she would do it with a spell.” Glitterlamp shook her head being careful of my sores.

“Transportation spells are a little harder than that, gotta imagine the place and you being there. Or something like that, I never got how some unicorns do it.” Glitterlamp explained trying to fall back to sleep and I could feel the question, “One last good dream?” But I was too wired awake to even think about sleep. Glitterlamp looked down at her stained wedding down and began to disrobe and cast it aside.

“No. Way.” A teal unicorn gasped at me. “ohmygosh ohmygosh! Bon bon! Bon bon! A human! I found one!” And then rushed into my compartment before the guards could react. The wide smiling unicorn came short of crashing into me when she saw Glitterlamp snapping to attention sitting up and staring at her with surprise.

“Lyra, really you can't just keep accusing ponies of being human,” A voice came from around the corner and this Bon bon stared at me with her jaw hitting the ground. Bon bon's coat looked like cream with candy blue and pink in her mane. Lyra's mane look like mint toothpaste.

“Hi,” I began to say.

“It can talk too!” Lyra bounced up and down in front of me. The guards came in and looked like they were going to force her out but with a wave of my hand they were held to the ceiling with their mouths sealed shut. I wanted to talk to this pony, if anything but for a distraction.

“Come on in Bon bon, I would like to talk with both of you.” I said drearily beckoning her in. “I won't harm you.” I added. They both sat in the seats across from us. Lyra couldn't wipe the ecstatic smile off her face and Bon bon couldn't believe her eyes.

“Lyra, I take back about what I said all those years.” Was the first thing she said to Lyra.

“Can, can I see your hands?” Lyra asked politely, like a fan girl asking her favorite actor to have lunch with her. I unfolded the table from the wall and was painfully aware of Lyra watching every move I made. I set my hand on the table and submitted my arm to being poked and prodded.

“Lyra, didn't you say humans didn't have magic but had technology?” Bon bon whispered to Lyra not very softly eyeing the restrained guards caught in black sand.

“Not from what I knew. Where did you come from?” Lyra asked and I begun my tale of Earth, Glitterlamp woke up enough to listen and watched when I made something like a movie on the table for everyone to see. They were impressed to see Earth no matter how mundane the action was. From getting on the bus to the grocery stores, construction sites, tools meant for hands was Lyra's favorite.

“I got a question!” Lyra asked abruptly during my story telling.

“Yes?” I answered waiting.

“Did King Arthur make it back to Earth?” She asked and it stopped me dead in my tracks. “We can't find any archeology sites or items dating past that.”

“How do you know of that?” I asked still stunned.

“I'm glad you asked!” She smiling then reached for her pack that wasn't there. “Hold on, please?” She said blushing a bit than ran down the hall to get the evidence.

“I see the Royal guards felt you safe enough to leave you alone.” Luna said looking around the room. “I remember hearing my sister that you weren't to have visitors unattended.” I pointed up and she saw the restrained guards. “I see, put them down.” She ordered.

I did as she asked but I put them down outside my little room here, more like a toss. Bon bon didn't have enough room to do a full bow but she tried to anyway. Luna sat next to her and looked at me with intent.

“I wanted to thank you.” She said that surprising me. “Thank you for sticking with your promise of not leaving her side even though we challenged you. I apologize for ruining this day for both of you, I didn't mean to bring Celestia along, or the others.” Luna stretched out a hoof to Glitterlamp and Glitterlamp touched her hoof with tears in her eyes. Then Luna took my hand and placed it to hold Glitterlamp's hoof. “I now seal this union forever.” The words didn't sound significant to me but it meant the world to Glitterlamp.

“Thank you, thank you, so much.” Glitterlamp sobbed holding me even tighter then before. Bon bon just blinked a few times staring at the strange union.

“Okay! Here it is!” Lyra came in with a rectangular bag floating in her magic and looked at everyone and made a hasty bow to Luna. “Good morning Princess Luna.”

“Where did you get this?” I asked with curiosity and started to recognize the bag, it wasn't pony made that was clear.

“Here you go, I got it to work once but now, could you take a look at it?” Lyra asked then smiled sheepishly. “Sorry, it was found in a crumbling fort not of pony design in a dark forest. Out of the whole searching team there was only one that made it back. The rest were missing.”

The object was place in my hands and it was heavier than what it looked like. The fabric was kinda spongy and smelled kinda musty despite the care it had received. There was a zipper on the side that only stuck a few times before unzipping entirely. What fell out made my eyes widen in surprise and a sense of brilliant discovery.

A lap top with a solar panel in pristine condition. The brand symbol was a pineapple with a bite off the top and the lap top itself was chrome with a few scratches. I flicked the power button on the side and saw a red flashing light and frowned.

“No wonder you can't access it, it's out of power.” I said deftly unwinding the wire from the solar panel and plugging it into the appropriate slot. An orange light now came on as it charged.

“How did you know how they work?” Lyra asked but I wasn't sure if it was a rhetorical question or not.

“There's a battery which stores electricity, you used up it's charge. I have one like this at home, a different one but the style doesn't change much. Symbol is new though.” I said trying to explain it in the way I knew it. “Solar panels use the sun to generate power but it's gonna take a few hours.”

“So this IS made by humans.” Lyra said with a huge grin.

“Yep.” I answered and Lyra squirmed with glee trying to keep all her joy inside.

“Then you have time to read this.” Luna said sliding a letter toward me. “Trixie wanted to give this to you.” The letter was neatly folded and had a wand with a crescent moon wax seal.

“This was her Cutie Mark wasn't it?” I thought to myself and Glitterlamp nodded to me. I broke the seal and opened the letter. Trixie's curvy letters looked hasty and hard to read.

“I guess she wrote this while I went berserk.” I thought sadly and flinched at myself. “I guess I did berserk, Dad warned me about that, sorry.” I thought clenching my teeth trying to fight back the tears. Just seeing the sad faces of my family was almost too much now, I don't them seeing what I turned myself into. I'm not sure I could even recognize myself in the mirror if I looked.

Glitterlamp brushed my mind with hers reminding me that she was here. I looked back to the letter half crumbled in my grip.

“Dear Michael, dearest friend,

I know I never told you how much you helped me. How much I admired you for staring nightmares in the face and snarl back. How you never wanted to show off but had so much power within you. You were like the brother I never had, even though we haven't always seen eye to eye or even spent much time with each other.

If you can ever come back to Equestria, because I don't believe banishment can hold you back. You were my best friend and it hurts to see you like this, blotting the sky, turning into monsters, hurting ponies. Please get better and come back, this isn't you.

Your friend,

Trixie.”

Tears poured down my face freely but I willed myself to stay still. I didn't read it aloud since it wasn't for their ears. Glitterlamp read it from my mind as I read it and smiled.

“I didn't know her very long, but she did say that you were her hero.” Glitterlamp said quietly happy. “You're kinda awesome you know.”

“Yeah,” I said quietly and then cleared my throat. “Thank you Luna. I needed this.” In truth it brought only more friends to mind. Icecube still waits for my next visit into Ponyville, Scootaloo still doesn't have her wings she wished for, the changelings are still lurking and dying in the background of the brightly colored world, forests hold dangers and treasures that this culture cannot combat themselves.

“Well, Lyra, I'll be in our compartment if you need me.” Bon bon excused herself from the room and passed the guards.

“Did the letter bring you pain?” Luna asked sincerely.

“Yeah, but the good kind. For a long time I thought myself, that I couldn't have friends, now I've made so many without even noticing it.” I said trying to keep my voice level. “It's a little much to take in, for a creature as isolated as I.” I said looking down to the letter. “Hey can I ask a favor?” I asked suddenly and full of attention.

“Of course,” Luna said trying to keep up with my shifting emotions. “What is it that you desire?”

“I want to talk to Twilight and her friends, these wielders of harmony. I think I can learn something from them.” I said as earnestly as I could. But I could see suspicion within Luna's eyes.

“What are thou plotting?” Luna said slipping back into her old dialect.

“Nothing dangerous, I vow it.” I said grinning now. Luna seemed to consider it for a moment then nod her head.

“Yes, we think that we will grant this.” Luna smiled and went to the door. “The creature is to accompany me.”

“Yes, M`lady.” The guards said without hesitation but glared at me for gluing them to the ceiling earlier. Luna lead me and Glitterlamp through the train having plenty of head room to walk while I had to slouch to get by.

“We don't think that Twilight will bear you any ill will, she is not one to hold a grudge.” Luna told me when she stopped in front of a door. With a slight glance at the door it swung open on well kept hinges not making a sound announcing our entry. Twilight sat next to Celestia deep in conversation while trying to mend the broken bones I inflicted upon the few guards in the room. A small purple dragon rushed about getting the injured drinks of food and performing small basic comforts. Smiles greeted Luna but any vocal greeting got stuck in their throats when I followed in with Glitterlamp.

“What are you doing here brute! Haven't you caused enough misery?!” A white unicorn spoke sternly at me.

“Do you really want me to answer that?” I said plainly and used my power to turn my body into black sand to reform sitting across from Twilight making her jump only a little. “There is something I need to know from you. Where do you draw your power from? Even in the face of defeat you all carried on with you at the helm. How did you figure that you could've possibly won?” Twilight kept a level gaze at me but her eyes did not contain hate but pity.

“I have met and fought with plenty of creatures who had no friends,” Twilight said calmly. “There is another who is like you but not in Equestria anymore, her name is Sunset Shimmer and she tried to take my Element of Harmony away.” She explained as I listened intently. “She lost because no pony truly stood with her. She had no friends to help her, and like her, you underestimated the power of friendship.”

“I see,” I sat back into the chair musing over this. Glitterlamp made her way next to me and laughed at Twilight.

“The only reason he started getting scary and mean was because he thought I was dead.” A cold baleful chuckle escaped from her. “Do you even realize he wouldn't have stopped? Celestia, how close was he to taking your life? I didn't get a good look. Or has it been too long ago? ” Glitterlamp surprised me with her words and the caustic venom that filled her voice. I felt like this inside so much it burned but I wouldn't have revealed it, then again Glitterlamp is not scared of them anymore. Perhaps this is her venting years of fear, lies, pain and loneliness out on the source of her problems.

“Glitter, please, calm yourself.” I silently tried to appease her anger but got mentally zapped by the purity of the emotion.

“The only way that we are having this conversation at all is because I made him surrender and the only reason you still breathe is because he respect's your authority! He only did the things he did because he believed me dead, since I'm not he stopped. There's nothing more to that story.” Glitterlamp sneered disgustedly. “The only thing I want to know from any of you!” She began to raise her voice. “Is where in Tartarus do you plan on banishing us!” Celestia kept an unreadable face which was stuck between curiosity and disgust.

“Could you keep it down?” The small purple dragon asked us looking angry. “There are some ponies here that have some bad headaches.” I looked at him but he was already in the background serving drinks.

“Wait a minute!” Rainbow Hair exclaimed and got shushed by the dragon. “Hehe, sorry Spike. Are you telling me that you did all of this trying to defend her, even though it was crazy?”

“Yeah, something like that.” I said nodding. Something yellow smothered me in a hug and spoke softly.

“I knew there had to be a reason!” The yellow one said relief peeling off every syllable. Immediately I felt a strong emotion from Glitterlamp that I could easily read 'Is she touching MY things!?' I blinked a few times and tried to figure out how would be the best way to pry the pegasus off. “Even momma bears won't let me get near their babies, not until I can reassure them. He's like a momma bear, all snarls and meanness on the outside but I bet he's got a big heart. Why, even Discord was like that in the beginning.” I managed to slip my hands between us but she already let go and sat next to me giving me an innocent smile, so forgiving, so trustful, it almost hurt to think that I actually hurt somebody.

“Well, big heart or no heart, it's gonna take awhile to make up for this.” Applejack piped in and got shushed by Spike who was growing more frustrated.

“Perhaps,” I said softly eyeing Twilight's friends. The source of her power, the reasons she is who she is, the magic of friendship, strength in numbers. “Perhaps. But Twilight you say you've been to Earth, how did you get there?”

“There is a mirror in the Crystal Kingdom, to which we bear you too, and with luck we can send you back through.” Luna informed me and Glitterlamp felt happy and giddy, like having a secret trap that an enemy is about to trip. I stood up with Glitterlamp at my side.

“Thanks for this information but I am going to retire to my room,” I announced to everyone and left magically forcing the armored guards out of my way to my room again.

“That went better than what I thought.” I said visually deflating.

“Could you pick one way to sound like? It's getting kinda silly hearing your voice change all the time.” Glitterlamp asked although she wasn't irritated. I concentrated and removed any augments to my voice I had added during my fight.

“Better?” I asked testing it out.

“Much.” She affirmed and patted the seat next to her. I sat down eyeing the lap top still charging with nervous anticipation.

“I don't know what to feel anymore, I was sure that I wanted to go back, now I'm not.” I said looking out the window to the rolling landscape.

“I know what you mean, I felt like that the same way when I left the caverns below. Don't worry I already got the answer, you gave it to me, moving isn't so bad when you're together.” I nodded my head and leaned back but my tender skin screamed once it touched the backing.

“Ach! Yeah, you're right. This can't be bad, and you'll be with me back on Earth. It'll be fun.” I said hesitantly touching my back. “Could you check my back? It feels wrong, might have something stuck in it.” I peeled the rags of my shirt off and dismissed the Void made shirt.

“Oh my.” Glitterlamp said excitedly then gently hugged me and kissed my back. “You did it Dreamer, you got your cutie mark.

“What?” I asked humoring her and summoning little black mirrors so I could see my back and my jaw hit the floor. Against a glittery black background covering my entire back rested a sword resting under a shield with a golden eye emblazoned on it. “No way, humans don't have cutie marks.”

“Maybe because you got magic, unlike the others.” Glitterlamp said sadly.

“That's right, you don't have a cutie mark do you?” I said turning around to face her. “do you want one and what do you want it to look like?” Glitterlamp laughed at me and smiled.

“I would like it to look like this.” She drew in the air making a green outline of a theater mask split down the middle with one side happy and the other angry. “But you can't give somepony a cutie mark.

“Challenge accepted.” I said clapping my hands together. I touched Glitterlamp's flanks and concentrated. The Void heart came alive and pulsed down my tattoo scars and through my palms. The sensation was weird kinda like a wind blew through me.

“Ow,” Glitterlamp said suddenly but didn't flinch. “I mean, that feels weird.” The wind stopped and I lifted my hands away to reveal a cutie mark matching her description on her flank. A gasp and soon she was crushing my body in a fierce hug crying tears of joy. Being a changeling she could only mimic cutie marks, now she has one of her very own.

The train had passed through Canterlot without stopping or incident. I being very drowsy and comfortable with the rocking of the train; I only vaguely remember large white spires touching the clouds lined with gold and beauty. Glitterlamp tried her hoof at carving the Void sand as if it were wood but this turned to be easier when I'm half asleep. When I'm awake it would resist or bring me pain, like headaches, this just turned out to be easier on both of us. After she got the shape complete she would have me fully wake up and turn it to marble or some other material.

“I want this one to be, chalk!” Glitterlamp snapped me into the waking world and I snapped a finger and it was so.

“Next make a cat stretching.” Courage suggested welling sand for her in his hand. That was the other thing, when I'm half asleep the Inner Council could manifest in this world. Vengeance was no bigger than a cat resting with one eye open on my chest. Pain sat quietly in the corner smiling his skeletal smile. None of which bothered Glitterlamp in the slightest but gave her opportunity to entertain herself during this train ride, the only down side is that time meant nothing to me. One moment it could be dawn or evening making the distinction between awake and asleep was dwindling. Even since the Inner Council could talk to her meant that I was talking to her.

This whole multi dimensional thinking is killer on the brain. I watched Glitterlamp from my sleeping chest while reviewing my battle with Celestia seeing how I could've improve on it. I suggested new carvings, plague myself over the view, pain myself over the past and remained content with my present. It could have been one day and I would be the last one to know.

“This one can be a cake!” Glitterlamp lured me into the waking world again and I smacked my hand against the wall missing my own high five but it turned into a sugary confection. Out of all of this I could at least say I could awaken and fall asleep with little effort now. I sat up and made little candles on the cake in the shape of a heart.

“Make a wish.” I smiled enjoying the solid order of this world beneath my form. The chaotic realms of my dreams can grind against your soul if you don't have a stable body to have, or mutate and change to fast.

“Alrighty, gimmie a second.” Glitterlamp sat their puzzled for a moment then suddenly blew the candles out.

“What did you wish?” I asked happily forming a knife to cut the cake with little floating plates to put them on. Funny thing about all of this train ride was that I was gaining mastery over my magic.

“It's bad luck if you tell.” Glitterlamp smirked and then relented. “I wished that we could be happy together forever.”

“A good wish.” I said smiling biting into the chocolate cake with whip cream topping with cherry slices.

The Void's polite embrace clung to my scars draining away the bruised colors leaving them paler than the snow like tiny diamonds tracing my skin in mesmerizing designs. Night was falling as foreign ribbons of dreams surrounded me with brilliant light making me forget my trouble if even for a little while.

“Hey, is this a good time?” I heard a voice ask and Vengeance took a lazy look at it's owner. It was Lyra from earlier, probably came for the lap-top. Pain stretched like rubber and popped the door open and force asleep upon the two guards she was asking.

“Certainly, come on in, what time is it?” Pain asked in a withered wheezy voice that held strength within.

“Late,” Lyra said eyeing the now sleeping guards. “Is the battery charged?” She asked shaking her head. Courage flipped open the lap top and clicked the power button. Lyra came over to shake my sleeping body but Vengeance stopped her hoof.

“This should be educational to you,” Vengeance didn't lose his rumble or bass tone in his small form. “I, the Dreamer, is every strange creature in this room.” Vengeance explained. The lap top sounded like a chime and went to asking for a password which Lyra provided. Soon the information was laid bare before us as Lyra and Courage shifted through the folders.

Most of the files had been corrupted and inaccessible but the pictures folder was still good. The pictures were of Earth's famous monuments! They were vacation pictures! Mount Rushmore, the pyramids of Giza, the Eiffel Tower, the White House and hundred of other photos of places I didn't know by name but vaguely recognize the shapes.

“These are great iconic places of Earth, where did you say you got this again? Because this would definitely be past King Arthur's time. Hundreds of years past.” Pain spoke for me. I thought King Arthur to be a tall tale but then again this world wasn't supposed to exist either.

“I don't know exactly where the team found it but nopony wanted it either. Just they found it in some strange fort.” Lyra shrugged wanting to provide information but lacked it. Lyra was ogling over the photos of humans and Earth as I retreated into the Void to ponder this.

“This is harder than what it looks.” Glitterlamp said in frustration as she tried to float around the what little room there was in the train's compartment on her magic alone.

“You're doing very well! Not many other ponies can do this I bet.” I said sitting on the ceiling with no effort at all. We had been doing magical tricks like this for hours now since staring out into the snowy tundra was boring. Lately though there has been a tree and spring in the middle of the winter, like a graphic glitch in a game. The train began to rumble less and less as the train lost momentum. “Huh,” I observed. “I guess we're getting close.”

The train stopped faster and smoother than what I thought it could. I looked at Glitterlamp with worry lacing my mind and soul of what today could bring. Glitterlamp touched my shoulder as we returned to the floor.

“It'll be just fine, we already have plans.” Glitterlamp said with confidence and a smile.

“Right,” I said trying to borrow that confidence and put on a show, channeling the inner bad ass I guess. I guess the guards were supposed to escort us out but I had them locked in their own heads while they slept. Celestia herself came to collect us and check on the guards failure to perform their duties.

“We are here.” Celestia informed us tersely. An idea that would probably get me into more trouble but harmless none the less. A prank really, I have been locked in here by my own hands and now I want out. I want to explore this Crystal Kingdom not being shown around like a freak on a leash!

“Yeah. ok.” I said quietly feeling like worms swimming in my guts. We were escorted into the groggy dawn thanks to low hanging clouds making a beautiful sunrise of red and orange. A box formation surrounded me and Glitterlamp making me feel cornered. I rapidly thought of all the ways I could possibly escape but such thoughts were silenced with Glitterlamp's cool demeanor as she held her head high and proud. I kicked a rock in the road free making it skitter before our group.

“So this is King Sombra's realm.” I said through gritted teeth.

“Yeah, not what I thought it would look like.” Glitterlamp agreed with me.

“Geez, if I was the king of fear the first thing I would do is pave my roads with the skulls of my enemies.” I blurted venting out my frustration of this situation. Glitterlamp faked a choke as she was thinking along the same lines but inside she was laughing. The guards stiffened at the remark as did anyone nearby that heard.

“Oh oh!” Glitterlamp exclaimed with over dramatic excitement. “And curse entire sections of the city to be horrid monsters that eat love!” And then added with a little more seriously. “Yeah, even Sombra couldn't scare you. He'd have nightmares about you instead.”

“Probably,” I admitted. “I have seen horrors that you couldn't begin to imagine, nothing here can scare me. Not really at least.” The crowd that guarded us gave us a little more space than before.

“Dreamer, I want to see this city before we go. This is where the first changelings came from after all.” Glitterlamp asked me but Luna answered sadly.

“It is of the utmost importance that we get the Dreamer back to his own world.” A smile spread itself across my face.

“Wanna play a game?” I asked to no one in particular.

“Ooh! I love games! Is it I spy? Can I go first?!” The Pink mass of curls asked.

“Hide and seek!” I shouted almost at random and the Void sand covered me and Glitterlamp as we hurtled through the air above us and hovered above it for a moment before I directed the sand into the local town made of gems and stone.

“Hide and seek?” Glitterlamp asked me as we flew through the air. “By Luna, when you get nervous you get pretty silly.” Glitter laughed at me. “Wasn't the plan to just go to our banishment?”

“Yeah,” I said mentally rubbing my neck. “But I wanted to see this town before I leave, make some memories even if it's one last laugh.” I said defiance still burning within me. “I mean, c`mon! This is the changeling's origin, might find something helpful.” I made decoys to spread throughout the city to buy us some time. I reformed myself and released Glitterlamp from the confines of the Void and looked around to the shocked ponies that sparkled as if their coats were made of gemstones!

“A dreamer!” One cried out and soon I was swarmed with tiny crystal ponies. “Tell us a story! Where did you all go? Come on, do some magic! Will you be staying long?” The questions overwhelmed me and I touched a gem spike jutting up to the heavens turning the blueish gem as black as midnight with my Inner Council looking down at them with confusion. “Wow! How did you do that?”

A full grown mare galloped towards Glitterlamp and crashed into her in a fierce embrace.

“Sparkle Lantern! I'm so glad you're safe!” She cried through her tears. “When Sombra did that horrible thing to you all, I, I,” she broke down dragging Glitterlamp down to her knees. “I'm just so happy you're safe! When the shield went up and I thought I saw you outside I feared the worst! With the humans fighting the dreamers, I didn't know where you were, oh I was so scared for you!” Glitterlamp patted the strange crystal pony's hair and spoke softly.

“Sparkle Lantern was my great great great great grandmother, I'm her daughter. You've been locked away in a bubble for a thousand years.” Glitterlamp tried to be gentle but the devastated look on the mares face too much to bear.

“You can still live with me, I know you need love to live. I know a thousand years is a little bit much but,” she stopped mid sentence and looked at the ring at the base of her horn. “Who?” Was her only question.

“He's right over there.” Glitterlamp pointed to me. I had my hands full entertaining the fillies and colts that clamored around my feet. The crystal that I touched turned out to be like a television for my mind anything I could think of shown like a movie on it's surface. It was a parlor trick now to my images dance across a crystal surface but I still felt the challenge of making real things out of nothing but one of the mare's words troubled me but not surprised me.

“With the humans fighting the dreamers.” This a thousand years ago event is more and more maddening than before.

“I wanna fly! Me too! Me too!” The crowd of children cried. I had Vengeance and Courage manifest to keep an eye on them while I met with the now approaching crystal mare.

“I know you are a dreamer.” She started. “You are the embodiment of loyalty and kindness itself for taking her into your heart knowing what she is. I thank you, but I fear that simple words can't do my gratitude justice. But tell me,” the ruby eyes begged a question of great importance. “Is King Sombra really gone?”

“I haven't seen him yet, but if I do I already know what I'll do.” I answered and she nodded as if sensing my true answer.

“That would be merciful.” She bowed her head. “Everypony here is still grateful for the sacrifice of your grandmothers and fathers. Ask anypony anything and we'll help. Say, let's go to the new Queen Cadence to see if this curse can be broken.” She smiled happily eager to have us follow.

“There they are!” Winged guards with angry eyes surrounded us as crystal pony guards galloped to us with anger then confusion.

“Tis a dreamer!” A crystal guard exclaimed. “All dreamers are welcome in these walls.”

“By the order of Princess Celestia this -dreamer- is too come to the crystal palace!” A winged guard barked.

“He shall be a welcomed guest in the Crystal Halls! Not brought about like a diamond dog!” The crystal guards laughed and one approached. “We haven't seen thine kin for the longest of time! We will celebrate your arrival as a good omen! Come! We shall parade you around town and show you the sights!” And I allowed myself to be escorted in this way and every little thing intrigued me. I let my full power out covering my body in armor and showing off my wings glow in the early morning with Glitterlamp perched up upon my Disc waving to the crowd as everyone, and I mean everyone, was absolutely happy to see us.

Flowers were tossed to us trumpets declared our approach and it wasn't until we were walking up the castle stairs did I see Luna and Celestia again looking disappointed. I smiled and shrugged but all they saw I guess was a near faceless, save for the eyes, helmet kinda bob along with the music. A pink Alicorn rose her hoof for silence which was immediately obeyed.

“You are the creature that Celestia has told me about.” She said simply.

“Yes,” I said raising my voice so everyone could hear me. “I am the one that will be banished for existing in this world with a changeling that has found joy everlasting.” The crowd behind me gasped and whispered amongst themselves and a crystal guard closest to me asked their queen.

“Is this true? A friend to our people being banished?” The sheer confusion and near betrayal that registered on his face was tragic. “Than I have lead you to your doom, I am sorry.” He said sadly his head drooping. Children cried openly with adults as we entered the castle doors.

“You know how to make a public uneasy.” Celestia said disapprovingly.

“You're the one taking a friend away.” I shot back.

“It was necessary and I see no reason to change now.” She snapped back.

“Yes, I know. It is your call after all, just don't cry when everypony doesn't think it's a grand idea.” I added coldly.

We were escorted quickly through the castle as Queen Cadence held a hushed whisper talk with Celestia.

“Dreamer,” Glitterlamp whispered to me. “I think I know where we can take the other changelings.”

“I don't know, Queen Chrysalis is still wanting to be the ruler of any kingdom she invades. She might need to be removed from the picture before peace with them can happen.” I thought to her wanting to keep this conversation private. The crystal floor turned black and glittery with my foot steps as we hurried down the hall.

“Still might be a shot.” Glitterlamp continued to whisper.

“No mumbling.” A guard barked gruffly. Making us both jump since his voice was magnified by the towering ceiling, like he has a mega phone! Soon we were brought to a room with a horse shoe mirror encrusted with gems with a large pearl as the moon hung above the mirror but in the arch. The pearl looked dull and lifeless with only a drop of silver coloring it.

“Luna do as we discussed, I believe it will work.” Celestia commanded and with a nod Luna let a silver ribbon from her horn touch the pearl as it filled with a magic splendor. “Normally we have to wait for the mirror to be charged with the moon, Twilight, but in times of dire need we can charge it with magic to activate it sooner.”

“So I can go back to see my friend on that side?” Twilight asked with hope.

“No, not without disrupting the balance of that world.” Celestia said gravely.

“Wait, so what will happen?” Glitterlamp asked cocking her head to the side.

“You,” Celestia said calmly, “will be banished away from here and start your life else where while he goes back to his own world. Far from us so he can do no harm.”

Panic, sorrow, terror, and death's hungry ax hung above Glitterlamp's head once again.

A plan came to my head suddenly and the Inner council agreed that it was clever. I began to cry. Tears rolled down my cheeks as the armor melted with it. Luna looked sadden and didn't meet my eyes. Glitterlamp was paralyzed with fear.

“Five minutes!” I choked between the wracking sobs that convulsed my body. Everypony looked at me and the mellow yellow was almost to tears herself by this performance. “Five minutes to say my goodbyes! You owe me this much!” I spoke softly barely containing my voice.

“You must also surrender any magical item you found in this world.” Celestia said somberly.

“Celestia, he'll be gone soon. And they just joined their lives as one.” Twilight reasoned wiping a tear away from her eye. “Let them have just a little while.”

“Very well Twilight.” Then she walked to the other side of this large room.

We walked toward the window in the room and looked out the sunrise reflecting throughout the Crystal Kingdom making colors that sunsets could never match.

“It's been really fun.” I said still shaking but Glitterlamp jumped up and cried out.

“Just do it again! Turn us into dust and be somewhere else! If you have an escape plan! Do it now!!” Then she added sobbing. “I don't want to die!”

“Now, chin up.” I spoke sadly but trying to sound happy.

“I do have a plan, but listen carefully.” I mentally spoke putting Glitterlamp and slowly walked to the mirror.

“What?” Glitterlamp asked trying to make sense of what's going on.

“You'll be just fine without me, you're stronger than what you realize.” I encouraged vocally.

“Come to the mirror and hug me. You do want to come with me, right?” I mentally asked, okay it was more closer to pleading.

“Yes, you're right.” Glitterlamp said to me in front of the mirror. “One last hug?” She asked on the verge of breaking down.

“If Celestia allows it.” I said with anger tinting my voice. The room held it's breath for a moment and she nodded. I bent down to hug her with my back towards the portal. Everypony looked sad and maybe a little regretful of the decision that was made. I hugged Glitterlamp passionately like I never wanted to let go. I don't know how long it was but it was Luna who spoke softly.

“Dreamer, it's time.” She informed me with sadness in her blue eyes.

“Yes Dreamer, I will.” Glitterlamp cried into me. I looked right at Celestia and yelled.

“TAKING THE GIRL AND THE LOOT BYE!!”

Then I dove through the portal backwards and the last things I remember seeing was the stunned expressions of everypony in the room.

Epilogue

I opened my eyes to my room, light blue walls bordering gray. The familiar smell of my room flooded my nostrils. My cat purred in the crook of my arm with one leg draped across my chest asleep.

“A dream? Only a dream?” Tears welled down my face for real as I tried to cope with the little fact. “I'd rather wither away in a coma than live through this!”

“DAMMIT!” I cried out hitting my bed making my cat flinch awake looking at me like, why did you do that? I flung my pillow across my room and my arm protested in the sudden action. I gave my cat a kiss on the head.

“Sorry babe.” I whispered. Her name was Ony and she has black fur with white hair covering her scars. Recently got in an accident that made her only a three legged cat and really started to sleep with me. I slept fully clothed so I could just roll out of bed and stumble right out of my door.

“What's wrong?” My mom asked me hearing my outburst.

“I just had a dream that I didn't want to end. I'll get over it.” I said depressed not wanting to look her in the eye.

“I'm just glad you're home again. You've been gone for so long.” My mom said hugging me.

“Why? I went to Jason's Birthday Bash,” then I stopped. I couldn't remember anything about that party.

“He called me wondering where you went, you've been gone for eight months mister!” She said squeezing me tighter. “And next thing I know a girl I don't know drags your body up here and won't say a thing, only said that she was a friend.” She held me out at arms length and was about to say something looked shaken at my wide eyes. “What the Hell happened to your eyes!”

Dad came through the door sleepy eyed but always had a smile about him underneath his snowy white beard. He worked night shift at his current job so he didn't stay up long during the day but longer than what he should. Both my parents were plump, come to think of it I'm the only one with extremely high metabolism. I probably look thinner now than ever before.

“Mike!” Dad said exclaimed, hugging me looking me over for injuries and satisfied that I was alright shouted at me. “Where the Hell have you been!!”

“I'm not sure you'd believe if we told you.” A strange voice chimed in with a certain smugness and I turned to a stunningly gorgeous creature. Her voice sounded like her voice was scattered and ethereal like a Changelings. Her hair was limp but held a metallic green sheen. Her eyes glimmered like emeralds in her head. She wore a tight black leather jacket with a light blue undershirt with loose roughed up blue jeans showing off her generous body which screamed of danger but of safety as well. Her skin shown pale underneath the black leather making her face pop. Her face held a smug grin like she knew something but I started to feel really happy seeing her.

“Who's this?” Dad asked not recognizing her. My brothers and sisters came up and saw this strange mix of punk and rock with a taste of metal with techno hug their brother.

“Where'd you pick her up?” My older sister asked devilishly but meant no harm.

“From the road side,” The strange girl held me close and took a deep breath of me. “I crashed into a forest and he nursed me back to health, isn't that right, Dreamer?” Then it clicked and I wrapped my own arms around her along with my energy wings as I laughed hysterically.

“Yes! Yes we did!” I agreed hugging her tighter. “I see you've got spiders on your hooves too!” I said peeling away to hold her hand up for me to see. I laughed joyfully lifting the both of us off the ground and float weightlessly.

“I lost my horn though! How can you do magic here?” Glitterlamp asked me confused since her feet no longer touched the floor. I sat her down and tore off my shirt to reveal the Void heart still stuck within my chest.

“You have no idea how happy I am to know this isn't a dream! Here!” I declared happily and the Void released the Alicorn Amulet and my Journal recording my time in Equestria. I slipped the necklace around her neck making it flash green for a moment and Glitterlamp clicked something cold around my left arm. The Bracer that signified our union!

“I wasn't sure if you'd remember me or not.” Glitterlamp admitted a little embarrassed.

“Everyone, this is Glitterlamp, my wife!” I announced letting my power flow into the room with Courage giving them a thumbs up, Pain waved his thin hand politely, Vengeance sat on his haunches about the size of a car smiling wickedly to himself albeit kinda cramped in the room. I picked my journal off the floor and handed it to my father. “This will explain where I was.”

The stunned looks of my family eventually melted into grins, we've all wanted and visioned ourselves with magic and now; Dreams can indeed become reality, but even so, I had some promises in Equestria I intend to keep.

Author's Note

The sequel has finally arrived. Thanks for being patient, inspiration is a fickle servant.
https://www.fanfiction.net/s/10621946/1/Rise-of-the-Void-Lord

I'll post the final copy of the Void Lord here when it is ready.

Chapter 8 What Do You See In My Eyes Anyway?

Chapter 8

What Do You See In My Eyes Anyway?

If only I had shut up earlier and listened! How long had they been trailing us!? And now we're surrounded by Timber Wolves! It's hard to tell how many there are because all they have to do is close their eyes and they're part of the scenery! Not that I could outrun them anyway and even if I could how long could I last? No, there is only one option left in my mind: fight them all. The sword seemed to squirm in my hand anxious for the coming battle, or was it the tension? Once we had stopped talking and started looking the Timbers got the hint that they were found our and began encircling us.

“I've been through here several times and they've never acted like this! Unless you get too close to one of their Groves.” Glitterlamp said unbelievably limping away from the the edge of the road.

“What if you killed one a few days ago?” I asked worriedly as I swiped at a brave wolf making it leap backwards.

“You what!” She yelped in shock. I lunged forward giving a wolf a new scar it can brag about later. The branches that made their bodies were much louder than the wolves from earth. Their very bodies creaked and groaned as they kept circling us slowly inching closer with each step. An unearthly growl which seemed to echo itself from deep within its wooden form. Even the forest seemed to loom over us like blood thirsty spectators in a bloody arena match.

Glitterlamp tried to scare them off with flashes of magic and making loud popping sounds with little effect, kinda like banging pots and pans which only seemed to agitate them.

“Why isn't this working! It always works!” Glitterlamp shouted in distress as they only needed a few more steps before they were upon us. One lunged forward and I instinctively stepped to its side and stepped past it bringing the blade to its throat decapitating it with a sound of a slight sigh. I will never get used to how sharp this sword is, even as it severed the wolf's head as if it was butter. The dying wail of the wolf echoed through the forest and the trees seemed to shudder at the very sound, as if it hurt.

That's when all Hell broke loose. They all descended on me all at once rushing past Glitterlamp just for a chance of sinking their thorn like teeth in me. Another stroke and another wolf extinguished while three or four jaws snapped around me one biting the back of my leg and dragging me down to the ground and the only thing that awaited me was their snarling jaws.

The only thing that passed through my head as I closed my eyes in defeat was how much this was going to hurt. The image of my family sitting around a grave that will never be dug stung at me only for a moment as I let myself go.

The sword flashed a blinding yellow as golden tendrils lashed out knocking the Timbers like small rag dolls. I watched in confusion as the tendrils were emerging out of my numerous wounds only to curl around each other and bind themselves shut. The world seemed brighter and I saw not only wolves jumping to their paws in front of me but also the ones to either side of me. A golden tint coated my vision as the the thought of being torn apart by fang and claw bled away from my mind.

“By the glow of Luna's mane,” Glitterlamp swore but the rest was lost to my ears as my attention turned back to the Timbers. I pushed to myself to my feet as the golden tendrils faded away with my wounds. Relief consumed me as my strength returned to my body.

“What was tha-” I began to mutter as a Timber charged at me with fool hardy bravado.

“Sidestep and swing at the eyes.” I thought reflexively. The result was the Timbers upper head sailed a foot above its body to clatter lifelessly behind me. The new found awareness was exhilarating! The power was intoxicating as all the pain bled away from me only leaving strength.

“Four more left to go. Stab just below the jaw as it lunges then follow with a wide swing.” I thought suddenly as my vision went double to see a Timber howling in sorrow at its fallen friends and charged. The remaining three began circling at me again horribly frustrated to why I wasn't falling like all the others before. I followed the plan through mechanically as if this was the most natural thing to do, like breathing. I hardly needed to think the blade knew where it needed to go, all I needed to do was deliver it.

A green bolt hit each of the surviving Timbers and they just looked around confused and ran into the forest crying their hunting howl. All the shadows hid from my sight because I could see the Timbers until they went behind a tree. Glitterlamp was trying to get my attention but when I looked her eyes widened and began to back up slowly. I could barely see her let alone hear her. All I could see was Glitterlamp as she truly was but a dull orange blanket was obscuring her features. The fear that rose up from her was visible like steam off of hot soup. Was I the cause of her fear? What was I doing to demand such fear? A small part of me delighted in the fact and wanted even more.

A pitiful sound of a near dead Timber got my attention as it was still trying to stand up. The creature was in pain and suffered for its attack there is no sense to allow it to suffer further. I felt no remorse nor anger when I parted its head from its shoulders causing it to roll a little.

“These things only tried to avenge a lost brother.” I thought sadly. “I would have done the same if the shoes were on the other foot.” The golden tint began to fade as my numerous wounds began to weep crimson tears and the strength from my leg left me with a single sigh. I don't remember how I came to lying on the ground but I could hear Glitterlamp clearer now.

“I can't believe you did that!” Glitterlamp was sporting new wounds. Only a bite mark here and there but her disguise was falling to pieces. Her real face was showing through like a torn mask and her black curved horn was out of place in the mass of wild yellow curls. “We got to hurry they might be back!” she said urgently.

“It's not you,” I sputtered as copper and dirt coated my mouth.

“Don't do anything strenuous for a few weeks now.” The doctors voice criticized me. I flinched at the memory but I had other pressing concerns. “It's not you that they want.” I managed to get out.

“What?!” Glitterlamp asked trying to gather magic in her horn.

“Huh, I guess I never noticed her horn was curved. So different than Trixie or Sapphire.” I thought randomly.

“The Wolves, it's perfect.” I said trying to move my limbs coherently with poor results. “You can disguise whoever you want to be and your secret dies with me.” I said gritting my teeth through the pain and accepting the possibility of death again. I struggled to my knees and looked for the walking stick I had earlier. Something solid got under me and helped me back onto my shaky legs.

“No,” she firmly stated. “You're the first creature besides another changeling to see me and didn't hate me for it.”

My vision flowed in and out of focus as I tried to concentrate on her words. Her disguise had patched itself while I wasn't looking. She offered up my stick and we began to wobble down the road. I dared a look behind me and I saw the carnage I had wrecked upon the Timber Wolves: the Timber's heads numbered six but I don't remember killing that many! And my limbs ached and begged for rest, my throat burned for water and to make things worse I was crashing without the adrenaline running through my veins.

“How much do you remember?” Glitterlamp asked me but it took a few more times for the question to get through. “Do you remember my name?” She asked worriedly.

“. . .G-glitter. . .” I struggled as the world began to blacken out.

“How ironic,” a voice similar to mine commented. “While in saving another you've only hurt yourself.”

“Shut up. . . I did. . . what was. . . right.” Breathing became a chore and yet I didn't let up.

“She's only going to toss you away when she's done with you.” I chided myself. “Who gave you permission to play hero?” Glitterlamp was saying something urgently but her voice couldn't reach me but it seemed important.

“Hey, Michael? Are you OK?” Glitterlamp asked panicked as the last of my will gave out.

“Nice moves! Not much of an adventurer after all, stupid.” I relentlessly beat myself into the voids care.

I was running away from. . . I don't remember but all I know is that it hurt. A howl broke the silence as other sounds crashed against my ears. My ragged breath, my heavy tell-tale footfalls, my heart beating out of control and the Timber Wolf that was right on my heels. I tripped and fell deeper into the blackness and found the Timber only a heart beat away from me.

“What made you think you can run?” The damned thing used my voice! And when I tried to speak only a slight hiss escaped my lips. “Run all you like but you still can't outrun me!” The wolf's body shifted into a Fear Beast trotting gently along but seemed to pick up speed. “Play the “Hero” all you want. It still doesn't change a thing!”

I hissed trying to regain control over my mouth. “Won't work. You. Are. Alone.” It took a thunderous step to emphasis each point, dripping poison with every word. “You can't go outside without inviting some kind of trouble to yourself.” The poison began to drip into my heart. “You take the help others have given you and give nothing back. You are a burden to everything you come into contact with. You're a parasite!” I had curled into a ball filling up with fear and self loathing because I couldn't argue with it! Visions of every time I've hesitated, every time I could've done something better and each time I've made a mistake weighing my body down like chains.

It sneered in my ears all the more but when I lunged to choke the life out of it a mirror had shot up between us. I slammed into the glass breaking my nose against its cold smooth surface. I stepped back and saw the fear beast grip the edge of the mirror and cooed gently.

“Just look how they see you.” It encouraged with mock sincerity. I don't remember standing let alone walking but I stood before me reflection and really looked into it.

I never screamed aloud before. It just wasn't me, I could always have walked away or avoid something that terrified me but I never screamed. And I never have screamed as passionately as I did now. The reflection was me but with patchy skin with no lips and sharp teeth filling my mouth; my eyes had been glazed evenly white and I was covered in blood with a twisted grin plastered on my face.

I wanted to run away but the image captivated me. I leaned closer to my image to look into my white eyes and stared at them against my own will.

What I saw within my own eyes shook me down to my core.

I jumped back but the image didn't move backwards but forwards as the image slammed into its glassy prison. I hissed violently at my own image and looked pleadingly to the Fear Beast.

“Oh, yes it's true.” It assured me. “Did you think that any of those ponies helped you because they cared?” the Fear-Me mocked me taking my voice and twisting it into a hissy speech. “They helped you because they were scared of what you'd do if they didn't.” I hissed fruitlessly back. A light glimmered in the distance like a lonely star dying in the cold.

“You've got blood on your hands Michael!” Fear-Me yelled pointing an accusing finger at me from within the mirror. “Where does that put you in this world? A monster, that's what! Nothing here takes a life and here you are taking it where ever you please! Maybe your “Heroism” would be acceptable on Earth! But here? You are you fooling!” The glimmer went out in a twinkle and I was in tears on the ground curled back into a ball as the darkness closed in around me. And for once the darkness terrified me.

The sound of glass cracking and a soul shattering scream drew my attention. I looked up to see a golden version of myself impaling the Fear-Me through the mirror. Yet the Golden-Me had only a vague image of myself, the face held no features save two eyes. The eyes looked like they were taken from the swords jeweled eyes and light tendrils emerged from his very being. The mirror broke and the image was released from its small prison and they fought.

The Fear-Me started shrieking instead of speaking and the Golden-Me remained silent as it continued its assault against the Fear-Me. Claws and rows of sharp teeth emerged from the Fear-Me as it started to retaliate growing it's own tendrils of shadow and wrapping around Golden-Me's throat. What the dark one lacked was the sword as Golden-Me twisted the blade pouring its foul blood all over the ground. Fear-Me flailed its limbs around trying to deliver a blow as fatal as the sword but its form began to lose shape and mass.

The battle was intense but didn't last long as the Fear-Me soon evaporated into a dark mist leaving only Golden-Me and myself alone. I tried to ask what it was but the sound was still a hostile hiss. The smooth, near featureless face turned to me as the topaz eyes regarded me with an unblinking stare. The tendrils seemed to be coming out of its shoulders instead of wings and it started to take slow, methodical steps toward me until it towered over me like a titan.

The blade in its hand was the blade I acquired at Courage's Folly and its other hand outstretched with the palm facing up. I grabbed the hand and I was pulled to my feet as if I weighed no more than a kitten. Golden-Me forced my hand open and deposited the golden blade into it as he flowed back into the jeweled eye of the blade. And as I stared into the eye of the blade in wonder it blinked back at me! The eye began to shine with the same brilliance of the sun causing me to shield my eyes.

But when I opened my eyes again I was starring at the roof of a cottage with a blur of yellow at the side.

“It's OK Sugarlump, he'll be fine now since you got him here. Although I'll probably be taking him to the hospital for these injuries. How did you say he got them again?” Sapphire asked Sugarlump.

“Who's Sugarlump? No one I've met before.” I wondered licking my dry lips with an equally dry tongue.

“We were attacked by a pack of Timber Wolves trying to get here. He said you would be able to help.” Glitterlamp spoke, that much I recognized.

“I can help but this isn't a clinic. It's my home, I simply don't have what I need to help him here. And you look rather beat up too, are you sure you're alright?” Sapphire asked.

“We can talk about that when Michael is awake. Hey, I think he's coming to.” Glitterlamp pointed out relieved. Gentle hoof beats came over to me and I screwed my eyes shut, the images of what I saw still fresh in my mind.

“Are you awake Michael?” Sapphire asked. “You keep bringing ponies to my house like this and I'll need to open a clinic here.” She joked lightheartedly.

“Yes, I'm awake.” I wheezed out with my tongue sticking to the roof of my mouth. A cup was pressed to my mouth but the water was too much to swallow all at once and I needed to breathe. Water splashed all over me and some slid down the wrong tube causing me to cough and sputter. I gulped down more air than I did water.

“Sorry.” Sapphire apologized quickly taking the cup away.

“Next time just place the cup in my hands, please.” I asked angrily sitting up with my eyes still shut. “I can't go back to the hospital, I already got a 150 bit debt with them already.” I stated firmly. “Don't you have a few healing potions around? Trixie found a few last time.” I pointed out.

“I only got a few more and they're kinda hard to make.” Sapphire reluctantly admitted.

“Never mind then, I won't be needing one.” I said calmly.

“Is there something wrong with your eyes?” Sapphire asked concerned.

“Yes, no, I mean,” I stumbled around flustered.

“Then open them.” Sapphire commanded me. I opened my eyes but I didn't look at Sapphire I looked to my hands and still couldn't shake the gloom that hung over my head. I kept shifting my head whenever she tried to look into my eyes. “Let me look at them so I can see if there's anything wrong with them.” She demanded like a mother commands a disobedient child.

“Go look at your painting you drew of me and you'll see what's wrong with them!” I snapped then physically hitting my leg hard to chastise myself.

“He was talking in his sleep before we got here. I think it was a nightmare.” Glitterlamp offered a reason to my behavior. “He started speaking the most horrible things and really beating himself over something.” I curled my lips into a snarl as I looked around for the sword.

“Didn't you find Short Stacks like you said? What's wrong! Did something happen to him!” Sapphire asked suddenly concerned.

“He's fine,” I snarled still trying to find the sword amongst the trash in her house. “The doctor said he's doing really well and should be out in a few months! Now where's my sword.” I asked firmly.

When I swung my leg out to stand up an intense pain shot through my body like electricity sending me back into the pillows on the couch while I tried not to scream in agony.

“Careful! You're more hurt now than you were the last time you came in here!” Sapphire informed me getting bitter from my mood. “So you need just to sit still and not move for a while, I'm the nurse and you're the patient now understand!” She snapped at me. I felt my body and I was wrapped in white gauze and bandages and what felt like splints at my legs. I gritted my teeth and looked back at Sapphire grudgingly.

“Did Glitterlamp tell you yet?” I asked as pleasantly as I could. Sapphire arched an eyebrow at me.

“You mean the mare that brought you here? Listen dear, her name is Sugarlump.” Sapphire shook her head patiently. “How hard did you hit your head?” she commented checking the bandages around my head.

“Her name is Glitterlamp and if you want to know more you must promise me something.” I said grabbing Sapphire's hoof to stop prodding my head.

“What?” Sapphire asked seeing the importance in my eyes.

“She is a changeling but her wings are hurt. Do you understand?” I asked starring into her eyes and then remembered the horror which lurked inside quickly turned my head. “What do you see in my eyes? Do they really look like that painting? Do I really remind you of Them?” I asked softly looking back at her. The question caught her off guard and sputtered for a minute trying to formulate an answer I guess.

“A changeling? Like in the headlines? But they attacked our queen and our way of life!” Sapphire spoke quickly. “And how do you know that she's a changeling anyhow!” She demanded.

“Didn't she tell you how we met?” I asked the gloom drawing in like a fog answering my question with her silence.

“All she said is that she found you by the roadside. Would you like to see her?” she asked confused and now regarding her guest with suspicion. Glitterlamp walked closer until I could see her.

“Go ahead. I trust Sapphire to do the right thing.” I encouraged. A small part of me wondered where Trixie went and then I remembered she was looking into the rock farm job.

“She's probably there.” I thought distantly almost like a whisper. Then a flash of green light happened and the changeling Glitterlamp stood before us causing a gasp from Sapphire. Glitterlamp was bandaged up but now we could see all of her wounds but only her wings proved to be the most in need of healing. Sapphire looked panicked and stood between me and her, trying to protect me?

A field of magic wrapped around Sapphire's horn threateningly pointed at Glitterlamp which now looked worried and looked pleadingly to me. What could I do? I was bed ridden and I misjudged Sapphire's reaction to Glitterlamp.

I didn't save her, I lured her into a trap.

“Fool, there is always something you can do.” I snapped at myself suddenly. “Sometimes the pen is mightier than the sword.” An idea crawled into my mind and I put it into action.

“Kill her or turn her in and you'll have proven to me what your “Elements” are worth.” Ice clung to each of my words and Sapphire looked to me as if I lost my mind. “If anyone should be blamed it should be me. I told her about you and your “Generosity” but it seems that I'm mistaken.” I said with disappointment in my voice.

“You don't know, do you!” Sapphire shouted at me. “They attacked Princess Celestia herself and tried to take over the kingdom! They are the enemy!”

“How many dead?” I asked coldly.

“What!?” Sapphire asked not breaking eye contact with the changeling.

“How many dead litter the streets? How much blood needs to be washed off the ground?” I continued with ice encasing my heart.

“Why do I have to do this to you Sapphire? I thought you better than this! Or am I the one that is horribly wrong?” I thought as the situation just grew in tension. The look on Sapphire's face was painful to bear and Glitterlamp looked downright horrified.

“What in Celestia's blessed light is wrong with you!” Sapphire yelled at me at the verge of tears.

“Answer the question.” I intoned sadly.

“Not one.” Glitterlamp's eerie voice answered. “No pony was ever harmed to that degree. We only captured to feed off their love. Queen Chrysalis wanted to take over, not destroy.” She explained her Queens plan from what she knew. “But I never wanted any part of it!” The changeling cried out.

“Changelings are master tricksters! She could be lying!” Sapphire tried to explain to me pleading to see reason. “They can poison minds and you might be under her control!”

“What sort of creature would want to crawl around in my head? When my eyes only show horror, huh? I mean that is what you see isn't it?” I argued trying to buy Glitterlamp time for her to run and yet she didn't look like she was going to.

“N-no! Why are you bringing this up!” Sapphire turned to look me in the eye and seemed shaken. I'm not sure what made her hesitate and lower her magic field but she looked at me with pity now. I must have looked like a wreck wrapped like a mummy and no telling what they saw in my eyes but what ever they saw made them fall silent.

“She can stay for now, Michael, but if anything happens I'm holding you responsible.” Sapphire stated and trotted into the kitchen. What happened next was confusing but Sapphire gave Glitterlamp a piece of paper and instructed her about the different medicines then she dressed in hospital scrubs and left the house without another word.

“What's it like in your world?” Glitterlamp asked me hours later well into the evening while sitting down on the couch.

“Very different than this one.” I replied tonelessly. “You know you can leave with any medicine you need and run for your life right? So why stay?” I asked quizzically. Glitterlamp sighed and rolled her eyes rubbing some salve on her thin wings.

“Maybe I wanna hear what your world is like.” She stated stretching out out the couch but being careful of my injuries. “Are there many creatures like you?” she asked starring at me with her mint green eyes.

“Kinda, I mean there's not too many changelings that are similar to you is there?” I asked back breaking eye contact as soon as it was made. She merely shook her head and grinned.

“You didn't answer the question, so neither will I.” She said with mischievous glee.

“My world is-”

“Look me in the eye when you say it. Kinda rude if you don't.” Glitterlamp interrupted. “I already saw the painting Sapphire Hoof painted of you and another mare. She doesn't know the half of it.” She nickered softly.

“Oh,” I said moodily. “And you think that you know?”

“You had this energy about you something that can't be captured by paint. And the light that came out of your eyes when you looked at me,” the changeling snuggled closer like a small child with their favorite story would. “It looked like King Sombra's eyes looked in the stories but his was purple not yellow.”

“Was that all you saw?” I growled not liking to be compared to the Lord of Fear.

“Something indescribable.” She closed her eyes reliving the memory. “I don't know what you see in them but it has to be different from what I see.” She said getting sleepy. “So, what's your world like?” She asked again.

I began telling her how I would normally go about my day. How I would sleep in whenever I got the chance and when I began talking about my family I choked up. I couldn't keep my voice level enough to talk coherently. Even my own imagination turned on me relentlessly creating sorrow struck images of my family with tears and worry sewn into their very being. The tears even found their way to my face and I found I was struggling not to sob aloud.

“I wonder how they are all doing?” I thought as sorrow pierced my heart slowly injecting its foul toxins. “If only I could send a letter or something to let them know I'm alright.”

A gentle calm flooded my mind as Glitterlamp's horn began to softly glow and fog gently rolled into my mind.

“Shh, there there. It's alright.” Glitterlamp gently whispered in my ear. “You've had a rough day. You can tell me more about them tomorrow.” I realized how tired I was and began to drift to sleep still grief stricken thoughts lurked around but in the end they too will fade.